Your SlideShare is downloading. ×


Flash Player 9 (or above) is needed to view presentations.
We have detected that you do not have it on your computer. To install it, go here.

Saving this for later? Get the SlideShare app to save on your phone or tablet. Read anywhere, anytime – even offline.
Text the download link to your phone
Standard text messaging rates apply

Cheon Seong Gyeong


Published on

one of the 8 Heavenly Textbooks of CIG

one of the 8 Heavenly Textbooks of CIG

1 Comment
1 Like
No Downloads
Total Views
On Slideshare
From Embeds
Number of Embeds
Embeds 0
No embeds

Report content
Flagged as inappropriate Flag as inappropriate
Flag as inappropriate

Select your reason for flagging this presentation as inappropriate.

No notes for slide


  • 1. 천성경CHEON SEONG GYEONG Selections from the Speeches of True Parents And welcome to the VIP experience. Victory! Illumination! Peace!Bookmarks that are immediately expandable andcollapsible contribute to extensibility of this electronicversion of the Cheon Seong Gyeong. Upon selecting abookmark with your mouse or pointer, the bookmarkis opened directly to the content in this holy book. Open/close the bookmark links by clicking or selecting the bookmark button (located in the left ribbon of the display page).Or use the application-wide keyboard shortcut, theF4 key, in both Windows and Mac to show or hidethe Navigation Panel.
  • 2. Notes on extensive electronic edition capabilities:1. Search for any word across the 16 Books and more than 2500 pages. Locate repeat references instantly because of internal file indexing. Try a search now: type "toothpaste" to learn of the pragmatic side of Rev. Moon in a topic sure to bring a smile to all ages. Learn about the Full Search Index Feature.2. Wherever book number or chapter number is identified, select to open an abbreviated content listing of all the Books (in the instance of a Book) or of all the Chapters of a particular Book (in the instance of a Chapter). This newly extended feature allows hyper link action at the top of every page!3. The detailed Table of Contents section includes book-by-book hypertext selection links to easily and quickly move through more than 40 pages.4. Have the latest eBook compilation of the Cheon Seong Gyeong. Additional features/enhancements will be implemented as relate to the electronic presentation. The version you have is referenced in the bottom right corner of the Contents page. Compare the version with the latest version of the CSG files and download links at the secure collaborative document site.5. Get the best view. Different needs are met through two named files: the VIP named file and the non-VIP named file. Presently the VIP named file is used in opening this book. Best practice requires using this file with Page Display settings of Single Page. If viewing side-by-side pages (using the menu selection of View, Page Display, Two-Up), best practice requires using the non-VIP named file. The non-VIP file inserts an additional page and positions the side-by-side page view as facing pages that match the appearance of the printed text. For a more detailed explanation, please read "Which file do I need?" Top Click or select within red box to perform action / open a link.
  • 3. Preface In the beginning God created the world through the Word. He created byinstilling the Word with His heart, love, life and lineage. That is why certain prin-ciples and laws – the heavenly way – operate consistently in the life of humanbeings and all things of creation. Human beings, when perfected in God’s image, are meant to be the embodi-ments of the Word. Human beings, by upholding the Word, were to attain theoriginal nature endowed by the Creator by inheriting the attributes God manifest-ed at the Creation, namely, absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. The first ancestors, Adam and Eve, did not keep God’s commandment andfell. As a result they lost the Word and came to possess the attributes of evil. God,as our Parent of true love immediately initiated His providence of restoration tobring salvation to fallen humanity. He works to re-create the world by sending theMessiah to the earth. The Messiah comes as the incarnation of the truth, and justas God created through the Word, He re-creates through the Word to completeHis providence. Two thousand years ago, Jesus came as the substance of truth and proclaimedthe Gospel. When the people of Judea failed to believe in Jesus, he was nailed to thecross. Jesus died promising that he would return. The Messiah, Savior and return-ing Lord comes as a man, and he too comes to re-create humanity with the truthand thereby complete the ideal of creation. The surest sign from Heaven that hehas come would be the appearance of the Word of truth that will save the world. The True Parents have indeed come as the substance of truth and are fulfill-ing the sacred task of restoration. True Father has devoted his entire life for thesake of God’s liberation and the salvation of humanity according to the heavenlywill. He has revealed the truth about God, humanity, the world, history, the spiritworld, the identity of Satan, and all the heavenly secrets. Some 500 volumes ofTrue Father’s speeches have thus far been published. These include 412 volumes inthe series compiling the transcripts of his speeches given over half a century. Selections from these, arranged by theme, have been compiled into sixteenbooks contained in a single volume, which the True Parents have titled CheonSeong Gyeong (天聖經). In reference to this book, True Father explained: “Thisis the holy book for the Kingdom of Heaven. In Cheon Seong Gyeong, the wordcheon consists of the Chinese characters meaning two (二) and people (人). When
  • 4. you think of who the two central people in a family are, you think of the husbandand wife. The separation of heaven and earth came about because a husband anda wife in the garden of Eden lost the way to love. Therefore, in order for heavenand earth to reach completion, these two people (天) must follow the holy (聖) way(經) in which they must love completely. This way is elucidated in Cheon SeongGyeong.” True Father added, “Cheon Seong Gyeong defines the way for two peo-ple to walk towards holiness; this way is none other than the family.” In the course of God’s providence, God gave the Old Testament Word for theprovidence of re-creation at the formation level, the New Testament Word for theprovidence of re-creation at the growth level, and the Completed Testament Wordfor the providence of creation at the completion level. After this, and beginningwith the Coronation for God’s Kingship on January 13, 2001, the era of His King-dom of Cheon Il Guk began. The new heaven and earth of love and peace underGod’s direct dominion has appeared and it will be completely settled through theteachings of Cheon Seong Gyeong. Cheon Seong Gyeong contains the very Wordof truth that will guide humankind to fulfill God’s ideal of creation. The reader will come to experience the heart and true love of God and theTrue Parents. Throughout their exceptional lives, the True Parents have embod-ied the attributes of the absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal God. The wordsof Cheon Seong Gyeong express True Parents’ lifelong experience of the sorrow-ful heart of God, the Parent who has lost His children due to the Fall of the firstancestors. The words reflect their experience of the history of the providence ofrestoration, filled with bitter grief. As such, these words contain eternal guidingprinciples for our own lives. The True Parents have devoted their lives solely for the liberation of God andto firmly establish His kingship. They have guided all humanity towards becom-ing the true children of God, as He intended at the time of creation. For this weare deeply grateful. True Parents hope that the hoondokhwae tradition of readingthe Word will take root in each family and in all aspects of life, so that the truthcontained in this book will bear fruit through a life of practice. It is our earnest wish that you will read this book every day to gain a deeperunderstanding of the True Parents’ love, heart and teachings, and their noble wayof life, and that you will go on to establish the Cheon Il Guk tradition in your ownlives as true children of God. Family Federation for World Peace and Unification May 2006 (Sixth Year of Cheon Il Guk)
  • 5. Cheon Seong Gyeong BOOK 15 Cheon Seong Gyeong XXXXXX Contents View detailed Table of Contents beginning on the next page Preface Book 1 True God ........................................................... 47 Book 2 True Parents ...................................................... 165 Book 3 True Love .......................................................... 305 Book 4 True Family ....................................................... 417 Book 5 Earthly Life and the Spirit World .................... 539 Book 6 Our Life and the Spiritual Realm .................... 751 Book 7 Etiquette and Ceremonies ................................ 981 Book 8 Sin and Restoration Through Indemnity ........ 1101 Book 9 Blessed Family .................................................. 1233 Book 10 The Way in the Completed Testament Age ..... 1459 Book 11 The Root of the Universe .................................. 1625 Book 12 The Pacific Rim Providence ............................. 1813 Book 13 Restoration of the True God’s Homeland........ 2001 Book 14 A Life of True Filial Piety ................................. 2175 Book 15 The Life of an Owner of Cheon Il Guk ............ 2229 Book 16 True Families and the Family Pledge .............. 2347 Glossary............................................................. 2541 Family Federation for eBook produced March 2009 World Peace and Unification v73.2
  • 6. Cheon Seong Gyeong Book 16 Book 1 Book 2 True GodChapter 1. The Original Being of GodSection 1. God Is the Incorporeal Subject Partner  �������������������������������������������������  51 1.1. The incorporeal God  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  51 1.2. In the beginning we naturally knew about God  ����������������������������������������������  53Section 2. The Incorporeal God Needs a Body  �������������������������������������������������������  55 2.1. God created Adam and Eve in order to assume physical form  ���������������������  55 2.2. Adam is the first ancestor and visible God  ������������������������������������������������������  57Section 3. God is a Personal God  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������   60 3.1. A personal God with intellect, emotion, and will  �������������������������������������������   60 3.2. We need a personal God with whom we can be one  ������������������������������������   62Section 4. God Is Our Father  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   64 4.1. God and human beings are related as parent and child  �������������������������������   64 4.2. God is the closest person to you  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   68Section 5. God’s Omniscience and Omnipotence Are Within the Principle  ��������  71 5.1. God’s omniscience and omnipotence are based on principles  ���������������������  71 5.2. Only love is the absolute standard  ������������������������������������������������������������������   73 5.3. Even God is absolutely obedient to love  ���������������������������������������������������������   76Section 6. God is Omnipresent Through His Love  �����������������������������������������������   79 6.1. Only love freely traverses borders  �������������������������������������������������������������������   79 6.2. Love pervades the entire universe  �������������������������������������������������������������������   80Section 7. Assessing the Existing Views of God  ���������������������������������������������������   82 7.1. Existing doctrines of God are contradictory  ���������������������������������������������������   82Chapter 2. God and the Work of CreationSection 1. God’s Motivation for Creating Is Love  ���������������������������������������������������  87 1.1. The Work of Creation Required Complete Investment  �����������������������������������  87 1.2. Realizing the ideal of creation through love  ���������������������������������������������������   90Section 2. God’s Purpose for Creating Human Beings  ������������������������������������������  92 2.1. God created human beings as His object partners in love  ����������������������������  92 2.2. God invests the essence of His love and life  ��������������������������������������������������   94Section 3. The Ideal of Love to Be Attained Through Adam and Eve  ���������������   95 3.1. God created Adam as a body of the invisible God  �����������������������������������������   95 3.2. Husband and Wife Stand as Second Creators  �������������������������������������������������   98Section 4. The Ideal of Love is Fulfilled in the Family  ����������������������������������������  101 4.1. God’s ideal of creation is the completion of the four-position foundation  ����  101 4.2. The ideal of creation is fulfilled through the completion of the family  ���   102Section 5. God’s Will in Creating All Things  ���������������������������������������������������������   104
  • 7. Cheon Seong Gyeong 5.1. The purpose for creating all things  ����������������������������������������������������������������   104 5.2. The size and structure of the mysterious universe  �������������������������������������   107 5.3. Nature is a textbook teaching the ideal of love  �������������������������������������������   108 5.4. Our attitude toward nature  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������   111 5.5. Love nature and love people  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������  113Chapter 3. The History of the Providence of Restoration and Changes in Humankind’s View of GodSection 1. The God of the Old Testament Age  ������������������������������������������������������  115 1.1. The Old Testament Age was the age of the servant  �������������������������������������  115 1.2. In the Old Testament Age, angels worked on behalf of God  ����������������������  117 1.3. Why do angels become involved in human salvation?  ���������������������������������  119Section 2. The Identity of Jehovah God  ����������������������������������������������������������������   120 2.1. The attributes of Jehovah God  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   120 2.2. The religion of the bride and the religion of the archangel  ������������������������  121Section 3. Jesus’ View of God Based on the Parent-Child Relationship  ���������   123 3.1. The New Testament Age is the age of the adopted son  �����������������������������   123 3.2. The adopted child can call out “father”  ���������������������������������������������������������   125Section 4. The Completed Testament Age Is the Age of the Oneness of God and Humankind  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   126 4.1. True children should go through the change of lineage and rebirth  ��������   126Section 5. God’s First Manifestation  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   129 5.1. God finally reveals Himself  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������   129Chapter 4. True Father’s Insights on GodSection 1. A God of Historical Bitterness, Grief and Pain  ���������������������������������   132 1.1. God lost the position of parent through the Fall  ������������������������������������������   132 1.2. The bitter pain of restoration and God’s 6,000 year search for His children 135  Section 2. God’s Grief and Shock at Losing His Son and Daughter  ����������������   138 2.1. God lost His eternal and only son  ������������������������������������������������������������������   138 2.2. God has been miserable throughout history  �����������������������������������������������   139Section 3. A God Confined and Incarcerated  ��������������������������������������������������������  141 3.1. God lost His rightful position  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������  141 3.2. God could not function as God  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   143Section 4. The Reason God Cannot Punish Satan  �����������������������������������������������   144 4.1. The reasons for Satan’s accusations  ��������������������������������������������������������������   144 4.2. God abides by the law  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   147Section 5. Let Us Liberate God  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������   150 5.1. God is like a prisoner  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   150 5.2. God’s liberation is a task for humankind  ������������������������������������������������������   153Section 6. The Liberation of God and the Way of the Filial Child  �������������������   156 6.1. The path of restoration True Father has walked  ������������������������������������������   156 6.2. A lifetime devoted to God’s liberation  �����������������������������������������������������������   160
  • 8. Cheon Seong Gyeong Book 1 Book 2 Book 3 True ParentsChapter 1. What Is a True Parent?Section 1. The Significance of the True Parents  ��������������������������������������������  171Section 2. The Origin of Trueness  ������������������������������������������������������������������  171 2.1. What is the meaning of Trueness?  �����������������������������������������������������������  171Section 3. The Standard Measure of Truth  ����������������������������������������������������  175Section 4. Trueness and the True Person  �������������������������������������������������������  178Section 5. What Is a True Parent?  �������������������������������������������������������������������  179 5.1. The two tablets of stone and True Parents  ����������������������������������������������  179 5.2. The definition of True Parents  ����������������������������������������������������������������  181 5.3. True Parents are the embodiment of good character  ������������������������������  183Section 6. The Meaning of the Words True Parents  ���������������������������������������  185 6.1. The words True Parents are precious  ������������������������������������������������������  185 6.2. True Parents are our source of enormous pride  ��������������������������������������  185 6.3. The words True Parents are amazing words  �������������������������������������������  187 6.4. The words True Parents are fearsome words  �����������������������������������������   188Chapter 2. The Messiah and the True ParentsSection 1. History and the True Parents  ���������������������������������������������������������  189 1.1. The Fall and the True Parents  ������������������������������������������������������������������  189 1.2. The Desire of History  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   190 1.3. History and the True Parents  �����������������������������������������������������������������   190 1.4. The providence of restoration has sought the True Parents throughout its history  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������  191Section 2. The Messiah, the True Parent  �������������������������������������������������������   194 2.1. The Messiah is the True Parent  ��������������������������������������������������������������   194 2.2. The appearance of the Messiah  �������������������������������������������������������������   194 2.3. The mission of the Messiah  �������������������������������������������������������������������   196Section 3. Jesus and the True Parents  �����������������������������������������������������������  198Section 4. The Second Coming and the True Parents  �����������������������������������   199 4.1. We need to prepare to receive the Messiah  ��������������������������������������������   199 4.2. The Task of the Lord at the Second Coming  ������������������������������������������   200Chapter 3. The Need for True ParentsSection 1. We Also Need Our Natural Parents  �����������������������������������������������   202Section 2. True Parents and Our Natural Parents  �����������������������������������������   203
  • 9. Cheon Seong Gyeong Section 3. The Reason True Parents Must Come  ������������������������������������������   205Section 4. The Conditions for the Appearance of the True Parents  �������������   205Section 5. The True Lineage Must Come Through the True Parents  ������������   206Section 6. The True Parents are Needed Absolutely  �������������������������������������   206Section 7. The Designation of the True Parents Was Foreseen and Predicted 208  Section 8. True Parents’ Position Is Not an Elected One  �������������������������������   209Chapter 4. The Mission of the True ParentsSection 1. The Position of the True Parents  ��������������������������������������������������   210Section 2. The Path of the True Parents  ���������������������������������������������������������  211Section 3. The Course Prior to Becoming the True Parents  ���������������������������  212Section 4. The Authority and Mission of the True Parents  ���������������������������   216Section 5. True Parents’ Love  �������������������������������������������������������������������������  218Chapter 5. The Kingdom of Heaven and True ParentsSection 1. The Meaning of the Characters for Cheon (天) and Bu-mo (父母)  �   220Section 2. The Reason We Must Attend True Parents on Earth  ��������������������   221Section 3. The Kingdom of Heaven is Possible Only Through True Parents    222Section 4. The Kingdom of Heaven and True Love  ���������������������������������������   224Section 5. True Parents and Eternal Life  �������������������������������������������������������   225Section 6. True Parents and the Nation  ���������������������������������������������������������   226Chapter 6. True Parents and UsSection 1. The Essence of the Teachings of the Family Federation  ��������������   229 1.1. The philosophy of the Parents  ���������������������������������������������������������������   229 1.2. True families determine the center of the universe  ��������������������������������   230 1.3. God’s love and True Parents’ love  ����������������������������������������������������������   231 1.4. Parents and family members  �����������������������������������������������������������������   232Section 2. The Value of Working with True Parents while They are on Earth  233Section 3. True Parents’ Effort and Us  ����������������������������������������������������������   236 3.1. We absolutely need True Parents  �����������������������������������������������������������   236 3.2. We are a branch engrafted to True Parents  ��������������������������������������������   236 3.3. True Parents’ investment for our sake  ���������������������������������������������������   238 3.4. True Parents’ expectations of us  ������������������������������������������������������������   238 3.5. The standard we should meet  ���������������������������������������������������������������   239Section 4. Grace and Self-Realization  ������������������������������������������������������������   240 4.1. True Parents is a term that has appeared for the first time  ��������������������   240 4.2. The appearance of True Parents is the greatest news  ����������������������������   241 4.3. The future secured through True Parents  ����������������������������������������������   242 4.4. The value of True Parents  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   243 4.5. We should be grateful  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   244 4.6. Our connection with True Parents is destiny  ������������������������������������������   246
  • 10. 10 Cheon Seong Gyeong 4.7. We must carry out our responsibilities  ���������������������������������������������������   246Section 5. What We Need to Do  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   247 5.1. Our responsibilities  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������   247 5.2. Our mission  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   250Section 6. Things We Should Cherish as Our Own Life  ��������������������������������   251 6.1. Insisting on your own way is not acceptable  ������������������������������������������   251 6.2. We must become one  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   252 6.3. We should love True Parents  ������������������������������������������������������������������   253 6.4. We must attend True Parents  �����������������������������������������������������������������   254 6.5. We should be obedient  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������   254 6.6. We must inherit the tradition  �����������������������������������������������������������������   254 6.7. We should be proud of True Parents  ������������������������������������������������������   256 6.8. You should pay your debt to True Parents  ���������������������������������������������   256Chapter 7. A Life with True ParentsSection 1. True Parents’ Day and True Parents  ���������������������������������������������   257Section 2. We Should Fully Understand the Words “True Parents”  ���������������   258Section 3. Learning True Parents’ Language  �������������������������������������������������   259Section 4. Revelation in Folk Songs  ��������������������������������������������������������������   261Section 5. Prayer in the Name of True Parents  ���������������������������������������������   263Section 6. The Power of True Parents’ Name  ������������������������������������������������   263Section 7. Enjoy Eternal Glory in True Parents’ Name  �����������������������������������   264Section 8. Bequeathing and Inheriting True Parents’ Heart  �������������������������   265 8.1. Bequeathing of heart  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������   265 8.2. Sons and daughters inherit from their parents  ��������������������������������������   266Section 9. What You Need to Take Heed of  ���������������������������������������������������   267Chapter 8. The Three Great Subjects Principle and The Proclamation of True ParentsSection 1. The Three Great Subjects Principle and the Parent-Centered Ideology  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   268 1.1. The Three Subjects Principle is our desire  ����������������������������������������������   268 1.2. The Three Subjects Principle is the philosophy of True Parents  �������������   269 1.3. The essence of the Three Subjects Principle  ������������������������������������������   269 1.4. A parent-centered ideology  �������������������������������������������������������������������   270Section 2. The Proclamation of True Parents  ������������������������������������������������   271 2.1. Background to the proclamation of True Parents  �����������������������������������   271 2.2. The standard for the proclamation of True Parents  �������������������������������   271 2.3. The place where the proclamation of True Parents is made  �������������������   273 2.4. Phenomena occurring after the proclamation of True Parents  ����������������   273 2.4.1. The world today is rapidly changing due to the announcement of the Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages.   ����������������   273
  • 11. Cheon Seong Gyeong 11 2.4.2. The forces of the devil enter the realm of death  ����������������������������   274 2.4.3. The coming of the heavenly fortune for unification  �����������������������   275 2.4.4. There will be no conflict in the future  ��������������������������������������������   278 2.5. The remarkable proclamation of True Parents  ���������������������������������������   279 2.6. How we should conduct ourselves after the proclamation of True Parents 280   2.7. What we need to do after the proclamation of True Parents  �������������������   284 2.7.1. Be grateful for the proclamation  �����������������������������������������������������   284 2.7.2. Accumulate results  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   286 2.7.3. Rallies to welcome True Parents  �����������������������������������������������������   287 2.8. The parent in the North and the parent in the South  �����������������������������   289 2.9. The religious founders and True Parents  �����������������������������������������������   291Section 3. The Proclamation of True Parents and Kingship  �������������������������   292 3.1. Adam’s family, the original starting point of the royal palace  ����������������   292 3.2. The establishment of kingship  ��������������������������������������������������������������   293 3.3. The restoration of kingship  �������������������������������������������������������������������   295Section 4. Keeping True Parents’ Photograph  �����������������������������������������������   298 4.1. The reason for keeping True Parents’ photograph  ���������������������������������   298 4.2. The power of the picture of True Parents  ����������������������������������������������   300
  • 12. 12 Cheon Seong Gyeong Book 2 Book 3 Book 4 True LoveChapter 1. What Is True Love?Section 1. Love Is the Source of Peace and Happiness  ��������������������������������������   309Section 2. Love Is Boundless Giving  �����������������������������������������������������������������������  314Section 3. Harmony Arises in the Presence of Love  ��������������������������������������������  319Section 4. The Rights of Equality, Mutual Participation, and Inheritance  �����   324Section 5. Perfection Is Attained through Love  ��������������������������������������������������   326Chapter 2. The Reality of LoveSection 1. God’s Love  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  331 1.1. Love originates from God  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������  331Section 2. True Parents’ Love  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   340 2.1. Sinless true ancestor and Savior of humankind  �������������������������������������������   340 2.2. True Parents give birth to humankind through true love  ���������������������������   344Section 3. Parental Love  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   347 3.1. Parents’ love is the love of the essence  ���������������������������������������������������������   347 3.2. Parents’ love is complete even after being shared over and over again  ���  351Section 4. Conjugal Love  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   353 4.1. Conjugal love is the flower of the whole universe  ���������������������������������������   353 4.2. Conjugal love cannot be fulfilled if it is shared with another person  ������   356Section 5. Sexual Love  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   362 5.1. Sex is the original palace of love, the most holy place of heaven  ������������   362 5.2. Love is not something that is learned  �����������������������������������������������������������   368Section 6. Filial Love  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   370 6.1. Children result from a concentration of parental love  ��������������������������������   370 6.2. The way of true children is filial piety  �����������������������������������������������������������   371Section 7. Love Between Siblings  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   373 7.1. Brotherly love is a model of love for all the people of the world.  �������������   373Section 8. Love of the Nation, Love of the World, and Love of Humankind  �   375 8.1. The path of children of filial piety, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   375Section 9. Love of the Natural World  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   378 9.1. God’s will in creating the world of all things  ������������������������������������������������   378 9.2. Nature is a textbook teaching the ideal of love  �������������������������������������������   380
  • 13. Cheon Seong Gyeong 13Chapter 3. Love and MarriageSection 1. True Marriage Engenders Love of Universal Unity  ��������������������������   385Section 2. The Love that Man and Woman Desire  ����������������������������������������������   388Section 3. The Blessing Is the Ceremony to Convey God’s Love  ���������������������   392Chapter 4. Love and FamilySection 1. The Ideal of Love is Established in the Family  ���������������������������������   395Section 2. The Family is the School of Love for Life in the Heavenly Kingdom  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   399Chapter 5. Love and the Spirit WorldSection 1. The Atmosphere of the Spirit World is Love  �������������������������������������   403Section 2. We Should Develop a Loving Character During Our Earthly Life    410
  • 14. 14 Cheon Seong Gyeong Book 3 Book 4 Book 5 True FamilyChapter 1. The True Family OriginallyIntended at the Time of CreationSection 1. God’s Will through Adam and Eve  �������������������������������������������������������  423Section 2. God’s Absolute Requirements  ��������������������������������������������������������������   424Section 3. God’s Eternal Partner in Love  ���������������������������������������������������������������   425Section 4. The Purpose of Creating Adam and Eve  ��������������������������������������������  426Section 5. The Time for Adam’s and Eve’s First Love  ����������������������������������������  426Section 6. All Beings Are Perfected through Love  ����������������������������������������������  428Section 7. What Human Beings Can Be Most Proud Of  ��������������������������������������  429Section 8. Adam’s Family Should Have Set the Tradition as the True Family  430Chapter 2. The Way of Love in the FamilySection 1. God’s Laws of Love Centering on the Family  ������������������������������������   432Section 2. The Reason Three Generations Must Coexist in the Family  ���������   433Section 3. Parents are the Origin of Love  �������������������������������������������������������������  434Section 4. The Reason We Need Brothers and Sisters  ���������������������������������������   435Section 5. The Grandfather is in the Position of God in the Family  ���������������  436Section 6. The Relationship Between Grandparents and Grandchildren  ������   437Section 7. The True Meaning of the Saying, “All Goes Well if there is True Harmony in the Family.”  ��������������������������������������������  438Chapter 3. The Family Is the Model for the Kingdom of HeavenSection 1. The Family is the Central Model for All Beings  ��������������������������������  440Section 2. The Family is the Textbook of Love through Which We Can Connect with Universal Love  �������������������������������������������������  441Section 3. A Training Ground of Love for Entering the Kingdom of Love  ����  442Section 4. The Family is a Model for the Heavenly Kingdom  ���������������������������  444Section 5. The Family Brings Together the Love of Three Generations  ��������  445Section 6. The Family is the Training Ground of the Heart  ������������������������������  446Section 7. The Family is Our Eternal Original Hometown  ���������������������������������  447Section 8. The Family Is the Final Standard for Completing the Cosmos-centered Ideology  ������������������������������������������������������������  448Chapter 4. Our Course of Life Centered on LoveSection 1. Why Are Human Beings Born?  ��������������������������������������������������������������  450Section 2. Life in its Original Form  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   451Section 3. For Human Beings, the Eternal Element of Life is Love  �����������������   452Section 4. What is God’s Love?  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������   453
  • 15. Cheon Seong Gyeong 15Section 5. God’s Blessing Allows You to Inherit Love and Joy  �������������������������   454Section 6. Human Beings Seek the Center of Love  ���������������������������������������������   455Section 7. Our Life Passes Through Three Ages  �������������������������������������������������   456Section 8. Earthly Life is Training to be in Rhythm with the Spirit World  ����   458Chapter 5. The Love of Man and Woman in the Original CreationSection 1. The Original Love of a Man and a Woman  �����������������������������������������   460Section 2. The Reason Men and Women Are Born  ����������������������������������������������   461Section 3. Men and Women Absolutely Need Each Other  ���������������������������������   462Section 4. Love Comes from One’s Partner  ����������������������������������������������������������   463Section 5. Men and Women Harmonize in Love  ��������������������������������������������������  464Section 6. Original Human Beings Are Enraptured with True Love  ����������������   465Section 7. Love Is Realized in a Completely Natural Setting  ����������������������������   466Chapter 6. Transformation during Young Adulthood, and True MarriageSection 1. The Significance of Marriage  ����������������������������������������������������������������   468Section 2. The Reason for Marriage  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   469Section 3. The True View of Marriage  �������������������������������������������������������������������   470Section 4. What Kind of Time is Young Adulthood?  �������������������������������������������   471Section 5. What Causes the Transformation in Adolescence?  �������������������������   472Section 6. First Love in Young Adulthood  ������������������������������������������������������������   473Section 7. The Best Time of Marriage – When is Love Connected?  �����������������   474Section 8. Love of a United Mind and Body  ����������������������������������������������������������   476Chapter 7. The Love of a True Husband and a True WifeSection 1. The Original Relationship of Husband and Wife  �����������������������������   478Section 2. The Reason We Need Conjugal Love  ��������������������������������������������������   479Section 3. An Ideal Conjugal Relationship  �����������������������������������������������������������   481Section 4. Even God is Enraptured in the Love of a True Couple  ��������������������   482Section 5. The More a Husband and Wife See Each Other, the More They Want to See Each Other  ���������������������������������������������   484Section 6. How Conjugal Love Develops  ���������������������������������������������������������������   485Section 7. Why You Feel Sad When Your Beloved Passes Away  �����������������������   487Section 8. Conjugal Love Should Be Eternal  ���������������������������������������������������������   488Chapter 8. True Parental LoveSection 1. Parental Heart Wants to Give Everything  ������������������������������������������   490Section 2. Parents Desire to Be Surpassed by Their Children  �������������������������   491Section 3. Parental Love Is Eternally Unchanging  ����������������������������������������������   492Section 4. Parental Love Sacrifices Everything  ���������������������������������������������������   493Section 5. Parents’ Love for Their Children Is Absolute  �����������������������������������   495Section 6. Parental Love Is Eternal  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   496
  • 16. 16 Cheon Seong GyeongSection 7. Parental Love Sets the Standard for All Forms of Love  ������������������   497Chapter 9. True Education for ChildrenSection 1. What Kind of Education Should Parents Give Their Children?  ������   499Section 2. What Should Parents Teach Their Children?  �������������������������������������   500Section 3. Parents Must First Set an Example  ������������������������������������������������������   501Section 4. Parents Are Best Friends and Best Teachers  ������������������������������������   503Section 5. Chastisement with Love  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   504Section 6. Why Tell Children to Study?  ������������������������������������������������������������������   505Section 7. The Teachings of True Parents and Teachers  �����������������������������������   506Section 8. An Education to Live Together with the World  ��������������������������������   508Chapter 10. The True Family of Humankind Must Be RestoredSection 1. The Purpose of God’s Providence of Salvation  ��������������������������������   510Section 2. Adam’s Family Fell into Satan’s Possession  ���������������������������������������  511Section 3. The Hope of Fallen People  ���������������������������������������������������������������������  512Section 4. The Goal of Restoration is Adam’s Family  �����������������������������������������  513Section 5. The Restored Family Was to Be Realized by Jesus  ���������������������������  514Section 6. The Restored Family of the Returning Lord  ���������������������������������������  515Section 7. The Original True Family Is Established in the Unification Church  517Section 8. The True-Family-Centered Ideology and the Religion of True Parents  518Chapter 11. The Family Is the Eternal Foundation of HappinessSection 1. Why Do We Like the Family?  ������������������������������������������������������������������   520Section 2. The Family Is the Base of Eternal Happiness  �����������������������������������   521Section 3. The Family Is Basic Unit to Realize God’s Kingdom  ������������������������   522Section 4. The Realization of the Ideal of Love Starts in the Family  ��������������   523Section 5. Heaven is a Place One Enters as a Family Unit  ��������������������������������   524Section 6. Universal Principle of the Four-Position Foundation  ����������������������   526Section 7. The Heavenly Way People Should Go in the Family  �������������������������   527Section 8. The Unification Church Seeks to Realize the Family Kingdom of Heaven  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������   528Chapter 12. Seeking True FamiliesSection 1. Nothing Was Created for its Own Sake  ����������������������������������������������   530Section 2. The Most Holy Place Where God Can Come to Dwell  ���������������������   531Section 3. Man Owns Woman and Woman Owns Man  ���������������������������������������   532Section 4. Love Has No Evolution or Revolution  �������������������������������������������������   533Section 5. Chastity for Woman and Purposefulness for Man  ���������������������������   534Section 6. The Fall: The Root of Free Sex and the Origin of Individualism  ��   536Section 7. The Realization of World Peace Through Absolute Purity and the True Family Movement  �����������������������������������������������������������   537
  • 17. Cheon Seong Gyeong 17 Book 4 Book 5 Book 6 Earthly Life and the Spirit WorldChapter 1. The Existence of Human Beings in the Physical and Spirit WorldsSection 1. Our Course of Life  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������  547 1.1. Prayers relating to the life course  �������������������������������������������������������������������  547 1.2. The purpose that people desire  ����������������������������������������������������������������������  548 1.3. The reason for birth  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  548 1.4. The relationship between a moment and a lifetime  ������������������������������������  549 1.5. Infancy and the three orderly stages of the growing period  ���������������������   551 1.6. Our life path  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   551 1.7. The original homeland that we must seek  ����������������������������������������������������   552 1.8. Our highest path in life  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   552 1.9. The standard of birth and the standard of life  ���������������������������������������������   553 1.9.1. The wrong standard of birth  ������������������������������������������������������������������   553Section 2. The Status and Character of Human Beings  �������������������������������������  554 2.1. God’s purpose in creating humankind  �����������������������������������������������������������  554 2.2. Human beings as the interface between spiritual and physical worlds  ���   555 2.3. Body and mind, and spirit self  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   555 2.4. Complete motion and resonance  �������������������������������������������������������������������   556Section 3. The Essence of Life  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������   556 3.1. Spirit is the essence of life  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������   556 3.2. The meaning of lord of all creation  ���������������������������������������������������������������   557 3.3. Inner person and outer person  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   558 3.4. The purpose of life on earth is mind-body perfection  �������������������������������   558Section 4. The Nobility of Life on Earth  ����������������������������������������������������������������   559 4.1. Life on earth is to prepare us for life in the spirit world  ����������������������������   559 4.2. The preciousness of our life on earth  �����������������������������������������������������������  560 4.3. Habituality is important  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   561 4.4. The standard of life on earth  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������   561 4.5. Everything will be recorded through the physical body  ����������������������������  562 4.6. Life on earth is so important  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������  562 4.7. Using our physical selves to fulfill our portion of responsibility  ��������������  563Section 5. Blessing and Eternal Life  �����������������������������������������������������������������������  564 5.1. Why we need to know about the issue of eternal life  ���������������������������������  564 5.2. The way of eternal life  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  565 5.2.1. Our lifetime and the issue of eternal life  ����������������������������������������������  565 5.2.2. Humankind seeks eternal life  �����������������������������������������������������������������  566 5.2.3. Eternal life and religion  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������  566
  • 18. 18 Cheon Seong Gyeong 5.2.4. Why we should live eternally  ������������������������������������������������������������������   567 5.2.5. Living for the sake of eternal life  �����������������������������������������������������������   568 5.2.6. What is the theory of eternal life?  ����������������������������������������������������������   568 5.2.7. The most important issue of eternal life  ����������������������������������������������   569 5.2.8. Ultimately, human beings must return to eternal life  ������������������������   569 5.2.9. Faith and the issue of eternal life  ����������������������������������������������������������   570 5.2.10. Unificationists and eternal life  �������������������������������������������������������������   571 5.2.11. The concept necessary for eternal life  ������������������������������������������������   571 5.3. Love and eternal life  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   571 5.3.1. Eternal life is directly connected with love  ������������������������������������������   571 5.3.2. True love and eternal life  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   571 5.3.3. True love is absolutely necessary  ����������������������������������������������������������   572 5.3.4. The world after death is related with love  �������������������������������������������   573 5.3.5. Eternal life comes only by living for the sake of others  ��������������������   574 5.4. Blessing and spirit world  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������   574 5.4.1. The power of love  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   574 5.4.2. The spirit selves of husband and wife  ��������������������������������������������������   575 5.4.3. Marriage and spirit world  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   575 5.4.4. The position of Blessed Families in the spirit world  ���������������������������   576 5.4.5. The Blessing is a promise  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   576 5.4.6. The glory of the Blessing  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   576Chapter 2. Death and the Spirit WorldSection 1. The Inevitable Path of Our Life  ������������������������������������������������������������   578 1.1. The body is far from eternal life  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   578 1.2. How the majority of people live  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   578 1.3. Death is inevitable  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   579 1.4. God is the owner of life  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   580Section 2. Understanding Death  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������   581 2.1. The meaning of the Korean word toraganda  ������������������������������������������������   581 2.2. The place to which we must go  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   581 2.3. The day we pass on is a precious day  �����������������������������������������������������������   582 2.4. The spiritual connection of life and death  ����������������������������������������������������   582 2.5. Death in relation to the value of life  ��������������������������������������������������������������   583 2.6. Death is a process to link three worlds  ���������������������������������������������������������   583 2.7. Things to do before we die  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������   586 2.7.1. Crossing the last border  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������   586 2.7.2. Modeling ourselves after God’s external form, heart and divine character  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   586 2.7.3. Do not sin  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   586 2.7.4. Live and die for the world  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   587 2.7.5. Work hard  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   587 2.7.6. Work for the public good  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   587
  • 19. Cheon Seong Gyeong 19 2.7.7. Experience love  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   589 2.8. What to leave behind before going to the spirit world  �������������������������������   591 2.8.1. Leave a tomb of love behind  ������������������������������������������������������������������   591 2.8.2. Proprietary rights in the spirit world are determined through witnessing  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   591 2.8.3. Why we should have lots of children  ����������������������������������������������������   597 2.9. Our attitude in the face of death  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   599 2.10. When entering the spirit world  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   602 2.10.1. At the time of impending death  �����������������������������������������������������������   602 2.10.2. When entering the spirit world  ������������������������������������������������������������  604 2.10.3. Documents required for entry procedures into the spirit world  ����  606 2.11. Things you will know clearly only after you die  ����������������������������������������  606 2.12. Altruism gets you closer to God  �������������������������������������������������������������������   607 2.13. Judgment  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   608Section 3. To go to a Higher Realm in the Spirit World  �������������������������������������   609 3.1. The standard for religious people is the spirit world  ����������������������������������   609 3.2. The determination of proprietary rights in the spirit world  ����������������������   609 3.3. Love people  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   609 3.4. Love God even more  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   610 3.5. Establish the family foundation  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   610 3.6. Live centered on the tradition of the realm of the heart  ����������������������������   610 3.7. The pass with which to enter the spirit world  �����������������������������������������������  611Chapter 3. The Spirit WorldSection 1. The Spirit World Can Be Experienced with the Physical Body  �������  612 1.1. The spirit world and the present time  ������������������������������������������������������������  612 1.2. The future age  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  612 1.3. Spiritual experiences are also necessary  ������������������������������������������������������   614 1.4. The course of spiritual experience  �����������������������������������������������������������������   614 1.5. How to develop your spiritual senses  ������������������������������������������������������������   620 1.6. Advent (substantial works)  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������   621Section 2. What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World?  ����������������������������������������������   622 2.1. The spirit world and the physical world  ��������������������������������������������������������   622 2.1.1. The center of the spirit world and physical world  �������������������������������   622 2.1.2. Unity of the spiritual and physical worlds  ��������������������������������������������   624 2.2. The spirit world clearly exists  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   624 2.3. The spirit world is the driving force for faith (Saint Paul’s vision of the third heaven)  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������   625 2.4. When God created the spirit world  ����������������������������������������������������������������   626 2.5. Where is the spirit world?  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������   626 2.6. What kind of place is the spirit world?  ����������������������������������������������������������   626Section 3. The Content and Situation of the Spirit World  ���������������������������������   627 3.1. The Fall led to ignorance about the spirit world  ������������������������������������������   627
  • 20. 20 Cheon Seong Gyeong 3.2. The spirit world is a sphere permitting instant perception  �����������������������   628 3.3. The center of the spirit world  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   629 3.4. The organization of the spirit world (hierarchy)  ������������������������������������������   629 3.5. Clothing, food and shelter in the spirit world  ����������������������������������������������   630 3.6. How to use knowledge and power in the spirit world  ��������������������������������   632 3.7. Human relationships in the spirit world  ��������������������������������������������������������   633 3.8. The center of the spirit world is love  ������������������������������������������������������������   635 3.8.1. The air of the spirit world is love  �����������������������������������������������������������   635 3.8.2. The spirit world is the place of living a love-centered life  ����������������   636 3.9. The spirit world – the world of heart  ������������������������������������������������������������   636 3.10. The situation of the spirit world  �������������������������������������������������������������������   637 3.11. Life in the spirit world  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   638 3.12. The work we have to do in the spirit world  ������������������������������������������������   638Section 4. The Position and Actual Situations of the Spirit World  ������������������   639 4.1. The position of the spirit world  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   639 4.2. The actual state of affairs in the spirit world  �����������������������������������������������  640 4.3. The pride of the spirit world  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������  640 4.4. The Unification Church and the spirit world  ������������������������������������������������   641 4.5. Korean customs and the spirit world  �������������������������������������������������������������   642 4.6. The Korean language and the spirit world  ���������������������������������������������������   643 4.7. The spirit world’s sphere of activity  ��������������������������������������������������������������   643 4.8. The spirit world’s possessions  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   643 4.9. God and the spirit world  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   643Chapter 4. The Kingdom of HeavenSection 1. Understanding the Kingdom of Heaven  ���������������������������������������������  644 1.1. The location of the Kingdom of Heaven  ��������������������������������������������������������  644 1.2. Christianity and heaven  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   645 1.3. Jesus and paradise  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  646 1.4. Heart and heaven  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  648 1.5. The physical body and hell  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������   650 1.6. Even people in hell long for heaven  ���������������������������������������������������������������   655 1.7. God’s Kingdom on earth and in heaven  ���������������������������������������������������������   655 1.8. The right view of heaven  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������   657Section 2. Preparing to Go to Heaven  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   659 2.1. The stronghold of heaven  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������   659 2.2. The standard for going to heaven  �����������������������������������������������������������������   661 2.3. The starting point of the Kingdom of Heaven  ���������������������������������������������   662 2.4. The essence of the Kingdom of Heaven  ��������������������������������������������������������   662 2.5. The framework of the Kingdom of Heaven  ��������������������������������������������������   663Section 3. The Prerequisites and Conditions for Going to Heaven  ����������������   663 3.1. The prerequisites for going to heaven  ����������������������������������������������������������   663 3.2. The lifestyle that enables us to go to heaven  ����������������������������������������������   668
  • 21. Cheon Seong Gyeong 21 3. 2. 1. Our position  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   668 3. 2. 2. Instances of not being able to go to heaven  �������������������������������������   669 3. 2. 3. Our life for the sake of Kingdom of Heaven  ��������������������������������������   670 3. 2. 4. The Kingdom of Heaven and us  ����������������������������������������������������������   671 3.3. The four-position foundation and heaven  ����������������������������������������������������   672 3. 3. 1. Families enter heaven  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   672 3. 3. 2. Jesus and his family  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������   675 3. 3. 3. Four-position foundation and the Kingdom of Heaven  �������������������   675Section 4. Triumphal Entry through the Gates of Heaven  ��������������������������������   676 4.1. The door to people’s hearts  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   676 4.2. The meaning of “Opening the Gate of Heaven”  �������������������������������������������   676 4.2.1. The reason for “Opening the Gate of Heaven”  �������������������������������������   676 4.2.2. The origin of the “Opening of the Gates of Heaven”  ��������������������������   677 4.2.3. True Parents and the gates of Heaven  ��������������������������������������������������   678 4.2.4. Our attitude to the “Opening of the Gate of Heaven”  �������������������������   680 4.3. The path to heaven through fulfilling one’s portion of responsibility.  ����   681 4.4. Heaven and hell are our options  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   681Section 5. Instructions Concerning Heaven and Hell  �����������������������������������������   682 5.1. Formulating our view of heaven and hell  ������������������������������������������������������   682 5.2. The importance of life in the spirit world and life on earth  ����������������������   682Chapter 5. The Messiah and the Spirit WorldSection 1. Jesus and the Spirit World  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   684Section 2. The Returning Lord and the Spirit World  ������������������������������������������   685Section 3. True Parents and the Spirit World  �������������������������������������������������������   686 3.1. The difference between your natural parents and True Parents  ���������������   686 3.2. True Parents are the axis  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������   687 3.3. True Parents is the center  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������   688 3.4. The strength of the bond with True Parents  ������������������������������������������������   688Section 4. Rev. Moon and the Spirit World  ������������������������������������������������������������   692 4.1. Rev. Moon’s establishment of spiritual conditions and its foundation  �����   692 4.2. Special authority in relation to the spirit world  �������������������������������������������   694 4.3. The unification of the spirit world and the unification of the physical world  695 4.4. Reception in spirit world according to heart and actual results  ���������������   697 4.5. Making spiritual experiences part of daily life  ���������������������������������������������   698 4.6. We go to the spirit world after leaving our love behind  �����������������������������   698Section 5. True Parents’ Family and the Spirit World  �����������������������������������������   699 5.1. The establishment of the right of the eldest son  �����������������������������������������   699 5.2. The center of love established in the spirit world  ���������������������������������������   700 5.3. The establishment of the kingship on earth and in the spirit world  ��������   701Chapter 6. Our Position in Relation to the Spirit WorldSection 1. The Fruit of Life and the Divine Spirit  ������������������������������������������������   703
  • 22. 22 Cheon Seong GyeongSection 2. Judgment and Approval (Certification)  ����������������������������������������������   706 2.1. Categories of Judgment  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   706 2.2. Prepare a passport to Heaven  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   707Section 3. Registration in the Spirit World  �����������������������������������������������������������   712 3.1. Freedoms enjoyed by the citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven  �������������������   712 3.2. Special gifts that can be carried to the spirit world  ������������������������������������   712 3.3. The Kingdom of Heaven created through the 3 Great Subjects Principle    714 3.4. Conditions for registration  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������   715 3.5. People who can be chiefs in the spirit world  �����������������������������������������������   717Chapter 7. Our Relationship with Those in the Spirit WorldSection 1. Spiritual Phenomena and the Liberation of Spirits  �������������������������   719 1.1. The good spirit world and the evil spirit world  ��������������������������������������������   719 1.2. Spiritual phenomena  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   720 1.3. Letters from the spirit world  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������   720 1.4. The hope of people in the spirit world  ����������������������������������������������������������   722 1.5. Liberating those in the spirit world from resentment  ���������������������������������   723 1.6. Unification of the spirit world  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   725Section 2. The Relationship Between People on Earth and the Spirits  ����������   726 2.1. People on earth and the spirits  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   726 2.2. The position of people in the spirit world  ����������������������������������������������������   727 2.3. Spirits outnumber people on earth  ����������������������������������������������������������������   729 2.4. Wandering spirits  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   729 2.5. Discerning spirits by the mind  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   730 2.6. The value of life on earth  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������   730Section 3. Our Ancestors and Ourselves  ��������������������������������������������������������������   731 3.1. Ancestors are looking upon us  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   731 3.2. We should surpass our ancestors  �������������������������������������������������������������������   732 3.3. We should also visit our ancestral graves  �����������������������������������������������������   733 3.4. Ancestors we can meet in the spirit world  ���������������������������������������������������   734Section 4. New Spiritual Age  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   735 4.1. The coming of the age of extrasensory perception  ������������������������������������   735 4.2. Entering a new age through the declaration of the Day of the Victory of Heaven  �������������������������������������������������������������������   736 4.3. Unification Ceremony and spiritual assistance  ��������������������������������������������   736 4.4. Ceremony of One Heart and ancestral assistance  ���������������������������������������   738Section 5. Returning Resurrection and the Assistance of Spirits  �������������������   739 5.1. Position of our predecessors in the spirit world  ������������������������������������������   739 5.2. Spirit world mobilization and assistance  ������������������������������������������������������   740 5.3. The spirit world and ancestors  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   742 5.4. The hope of spirit people  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������   744 5.5. Returning resurrection and rebirth  ����������������������������������������������������������������   744
  • 23. Cheon Seong Gyeong 23 Book 5 Book 6 Book 7 Our Life and the Spiritual RealmChapter 1. The Path of LifeSection 1. Our Path of Life  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   757 1.1. We cannot foresee our immediate future  ������������������������������������������������������   757 1.2. Where are we heading in life?  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   759 1.3. Our lifetime is preparation for going to the spirit world  ����������������������������   763 1.4. Life is too short  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   766Section 2. The Correct Understanding of Death  �������������������������������������������������   767 2.1. Death is the inevitable conclusion of earthly life  �����������������������������������������   767 2.2. Life and death are a process that connects three worlds  ��������������������������   771 2.3. Death is a transition to a better world  ����������������������������������������������������������   776 2.4. Death is an ascension (seunghwa) to a higher dimension  ��������������������������   778 2.5. Our attitude in the face of death  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   781 2.6. The Blessing opens the path of eternal life  ��������������������������������������������������   784Section 3. The Value of Our Earthly Life  ���������������������������������������������������������������   793 3.1. Earth is the place of harvesting the fruits of love  ����������������������������������������   793 3.2. The people of heaven are created on the earth  �������������������������������������������   798 3.3. Ownership in the spirit world is decided on earth  ��������������������������������������   801 3.4. Our earthly life is recorded in detail  ��������������������������������������������������������������   806 3.5. Sins committed in the flesh should be indemnified on earth  ��������������������   809 3.6. To live in harmony with nature is precious  ���������������������������������������������������  813Section 4. The Secret of Entering Heaven  �������������������������������������������������������������  816 4.1. Heaven is a place to enter with the honor of a royal family  �����������������������  816 4.2. Those who embody the love of the 4 great realms of heart can enter heaven    820 4.3. The body should harmonize with the mind  �������������������������������������������������   823 4.4. Heaven and hell are divided based upon absolute sex  ������������������������������   828 4.5. Conjugal love is the central flower of the ideal of love  ������������������������������   833 4.6. Entering heaven as a family unit  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   837 4.7. Heaven is a life of living for the sake of others  ��������������������������������������������   842Chapter 2. What Kind of Place Is the Spirit World?Section 1. The Reality of the Spirit World and Its Laws  ������������������������������������   847 1.1. The spirit world is an infinite world that transcends time and space  �������   847 1.2. Love reigns supreme in the spirit world  �������������������������������������������������������   852 1.3. Love is like air in the spirit world  �������������������������������������������������������������������   858 1.4. The lives and relationships of people in spirit world  ����������������������������������   860 1.5. Food, clothing and shelter are not constraints in the spirit world  ������������   866 1.6. Love is the origin of authority in the spirit world  ����������������������������������������   870 1.7. The spirit world is the world of God’s law and order  �����������������������������������  874
  • 24. 24 Cheon Seong GyeongSection 2. Heaven and Hell  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   875 2.1. Heaven is the world of the ideal of love  ��������������������������������������������������������   875 2.2. Heaven is where people serve and live for one another  ����������������������������   880 2.3. The Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world must emerge through the kingdom on earth  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   884 2.4. Jesus and paradise  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   888 2.5. Hell has no relationship with the love of God  ����������������������������������������������   890 2.6. We choose to go to heaven or hell  �����������������������������������������������������������������   896Section 3. TheRelationshipbetweenThoseintheSpiritWorldandThoseonEarth    898 3.1. The spirit world is divided into good and evil worlds  ��������������������������������   898 3.2. The situation of people in the spirit world  ��������������������������������������������������  900 3.3. Perfection of the spirit person can only come through people on earth    903 3.4. Co-operation from the spirit world  ����������������������������������������������������������������   907 3.5. Atheists are like wandering spirits  �����������������������������������������������������������������   910Section 4. Our Ancestors and Ourselves  ���������������������������������������������������������������  911 4.1. We are the fruit of our ancestors  ���������������������������������������������������������������������  911 4.2. Ancestral salvation comes from those on earth  �������������������������������������������  913 4.3. Blessed families and honoring one’s ancestors  �������������������������������������������   916Section 5. The Spirit World Must Be Known  ���������������������������������������������������������   919Section 6. Judgment  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   919 6.1. God has no concept of the enemy  ������������������������������������������������������������������   919 6.2. True Parents pass judgment based on the governing law of love  ������������   923 6.3. Personal sin will be judged by the clan in the family court of the kingdom 930  Chapter 3. True Parents and the Spirit WorldSection 1. True Parents’ Authority and Mission  ��������������������������������������������������   934 1.1. True Parents are the incarnation of God  ��������������������������������������������������������   934 1.2. The ruler of heaven and earth is the axis of the universe  �������������������������   936 1.3. We go to Heaven through True Parents  ���������������������������������������������������������   937Section 2. True Parents and the Building of the Kingdom of Heaven  ������������   943 2.1. The seal of approval from God is needed in order to become True Parents    943 2.2. Building the Kingdom of Heaven and the unification of the physical and spirit worlds  ��������������������������������������������������������������������  948Section 3. True Parents and the Works of True Love  �����������������������������������������   952 3.1. True Parents and the blessing of saints and murderers  ������������������������������   952 3.2. Equalization of the spiritual and physical worlds through the cosmic expansion of the true Blessing  ���������������������������������������������������   955 3.3. True Love liberates hell on earth and in the spirit world  ���������������������������   959 3.4. Registration for heaven and Blessed Families’ spiritual realm  �������������������   963Section 4. True Family and the Works of the Spirit World  ��������������������������������   968 4.1. Heung-jin nim and the establishment of the right of the eldest son in the SW 968   4.2. The Cheongpyeong providence and the ancestors’ liberation ceremony    972Section 5. The Final Wish of Life  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������   974
  • 25. Cheon Seong Gyeong 25 Book 6 Book 7 Book 8 Etiquette and CeremoniesChapter 1. Etiquette for Attending GodSection 1. Living in Attendance of God  �����������������������������������������������������������������   987 1.1. God and human beings relate as parent and child  ��������������������������������������   987 1.2. Living a life of oneness  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   989Section 2. Our Attitude of Attendance  ������������������������������������������������������������������   991 2.1. Establishing a heavenly life through attendance  �����������������������������������������   991 2.2. Breaking heavenly laws displeases God  ��������������������������������������������������������   993Section 3. True Father’s Way of Attending God  ���������������������������������������������������   994 3.1. Sincerity moves Heaven  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   994 3.2. The path of a filial son  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   996Chapter 2. Etiquette for Attending True ParentsSection 1. True Parents are the Center of Blessed Families  ���������������������������   1000 1.1. Becoming the sons and daughters of True Parents  ������������������������������������   1000 1.2. Our dedication in attending True Parents  ���������������������������������������������������   1001Section 2. Let Us Love and Be Proud of True Parents  ��������������������������������������   1004 2.1. True Parents are the hope of all humankind  �����������������������������������������������   1004 2.2. Honoring True Parents’ picture in each home  ��������������������������������������������   1006Section 3. The Manner in Which We Attend True Parents  �������������������������������   1008 3.1. The law in the age of justification by attendance is the highest law  ������   1008 3.2. Ethics and morality give value to human beings  ���������������������������������������   1009Chapter 3. Worship Service and Etiquette in Church LifeSection 1. Proper Understanding of the Church  ������������������������������������������������  1011 1.1. Church integrates human character and the Word  �������������������������������������  1011 1.2. The church is an extension of the family  �����������������������������������������������������  1012Section 2. Worship Is the Greatest Ceremony that Shows Reverence to God  1015   2.1. The time of worship is a time to meet God  ��������������������������������������������������  1015 2.2. Early morning and evening services, and all-night vigils  �������������������������  1017Section 3. Attitude of a Church Leader  ����������������������������������������������������������������  1019 3.1. Church leaders must practice a public life  ���������������������������������������������������  1019 3.2. Devotion and sincerity must be invested to guide members  ������������������   1022 3.3. Man-woman relationships and public money require strict discipline  ���   1023Section 4. Sermons Must Bestow Grace and Inspiration  ���������������������������������   1025 4.1. The practice of giving sermons  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   1025 4.2. Sermons of True Father  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1027
  • 26. 26 Cheon Seong GyeongSection 5. Offering Donations in Accordance with Heavenly Law  ���������������   1029 5.1. Ways of tithing  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1029 5.2. Tithing in our daily life  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1032 5.3. The indemnity fund  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1033Section 6. God Accepts Prayers for the Public Purpose  ����������������������������������   1034 6.1. Greetings require protocol  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   1034 6.2. Praying in the name of the True Parents  �����������������������������������������������������   1037Section 7. Witnessing Is Searching for True Love  ���������������������������������������������   1038 7.1. Witnessing is multiplying myself  ������������������������������������������������������������������   1038 7.2. Course of education and seven-day fast  �����������������������������������������������������   1041Section 8. Indemnity, Service, and a Life of Dedication  ����������������������������������   1042 8.1. The course of indemnity  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1042 8.2. Service and dedication  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1043Section 9. Rules and Etiquette among Members  ����������������������������������������������  1046 9.1. Members relate through heavenly love  �������������������������������������������������������  1046 9.2. Cain-Abel relationships between members  ������������������������������������������������   1047 9.3. Definition of Cain and Abel  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������  1048Section 10. Social Relationships  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������   1050 10.1. People should not be treated lightly  ����������������������������������������������������������   1050 10.2. Social relationships  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1052Chapter 4. Tradition and Daily Etiquette of Blessed FamiliesSection 1. The Daily Etiquette of a Blessed Family  �������������������������������������������   1055 1.1. Establishing proper family rules and practices  ������������������������������������������   1055 1.2. Family life  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1057Section 2. The Exemplary Family Life of Faith  ��������������������������������������������������   1058 2.1. A family life of faith educates the children  �������������������������������������������������   1058 2.2. A life of prayer  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  1060 2.3. Blessed families are the elders of the tribe  ������������������������������������������������   1061Section 3. A Life of Living with True Love  ����������������������������������������������������������   1063 3.1. Living for the sake of others  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   1063 3.2. People who live for the sake of others become the center  ����������������������   1065Section 4. Parents Must Establish the Law of Love  ������������������������������������������  1066 4.1. Parents are closer than friends  ���������������������������������������������������������������������  1066 4.2. Tradition is passed on by parents  ���������������������������������������������������������������   1067Section 5. Proper Behavior between Spouses  ���������������������������������������������������   1069 5.1. Spouses are companions for life  �������������������������������������������������������������������   1069 5.2. Spouses are comrades in faith  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   1070Section 6. Raising Children in Faith  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   1073 6.1. Parents are to teach their children heavenly law  ���������������������������������������   1073 6.2. The importance of faith education  ��������������������������������������������������������������   1074Section 7. Love between Siblings  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������   1075
  • 27. Cheon Seong Gyeong 27Section 8. Thrift, Diligence, and a Frugal Family Life  ��������������������������������������   1077 8.1. A frugal life  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1077 8.2. Thrift  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1078Section 9. Proprieties of Daily Living  ������������������������������������������������������������������   1080 9.1. Clothes  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1080 9.2. Facial expression  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1081 9.3. Hairstyle  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1081 9.4. Fingernails and toenails  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1082 9.5. How you should walk  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1082 9.6. Sitting posture  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1082 9.7. Sleeping  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1082 9.8. Health  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1083 9.9. Speech  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1083Section 10. Teachings on Purity  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   1083 10.1. Strictly follow the commandment during adolescence  ��������������������������   1083 10.2. Children of heaven  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1086Section 11. A Life of Sanctification  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   1087 11.1. Holy salt  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1087 11.2. Holy Candles  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1088 11.2.1. Shimjung Candle  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1088 11.2.2. Birth Candles  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1088 11.2.3. Ae Cheon Candle (Love of God Candle)  ��������������������������������������������   1089 11.2.4. Tongil (Unification) Candle  ������������������������������������������������������������������   1089Section 12. Rituals in the Life of Blessed Families  �������������������������������������������  1090 12.1. Pledge service  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  1090 12.2. Family service  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1091 12.3. Hoondokhwae  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1091 12.4. Family Pledge  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1092Section 13. Ancestral Rituals for Blessed Families  �������������������������������������������   1093 13.1. Laws on ancestor worship were originally part of heavenly law.  ����������   1093Section 14. Blessed Families Ceremonies  �����������������������������������������������������������   1095 14.1. Birth  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1095 14.2. The Blessing  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  1096 14.3. The Seunghwa Ceremony  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   1098Section 15. Attitude when Observing Holy Days  ����������������������������������������������   1099 15.1. The significance of Holy Days  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   1099 15.2. Ceremonial robes  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1100
  • 28. 28 Cheon Seong Gyeong Book 7 Book 8 Book 9 Sin and Restoration Through IndemnityChapter 1. Fundamentals of Indemnification and the Principle of RestorationSection 1. The Realms of Indirect and Direct Dominion  ���������������������������������   1107 1.1. The realm of indirect dominion  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   1107 1.2. The realm of direct dominion  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   1109Section 2. Human Beings Have a Portion of Responsibility  ����������������������������  1112 2.1. The reason God gave us a portion of responsibility  ����������������������������������  1112 2.2. The consequences of failing to fulfill our portion of responsibility  ��������  1116Section 3. Fulfilling Our Portion of Responsibility  ��������������������������������������������  1118 3.1. Freedom from the portion of responsibility in relation to restoration  ����  1118 3.2. Perfection is a family that has unified heaven and earth  �������������������������   1120Section 4. The Discovery of the Portion of Responsibility and Significance  1123  Section 5. Our Attitude toward Fulfilling Our Portion of Responsibility  ����   1126 5.1. Our portion of responsibility can be found in every field of human life    1126 5.2. Our attitude toward fulfilling our portion of responsibility  ���������������������   1127Chapter 2. The Internal Meaning of Sin and the FallSection 1. The Fall Means the Father’s Place was Taken by Another  �����������   1130 1.1. Satan, the devil, is our father  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   1130 1.2. If the Fall had not occurred…  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   1134Section 2. Through the Fall Our Lineage Changed to that of Satan  �������������   1137 2.1. We have inherited the lineage of an enemy  ������������������������������������������������   1137 2.2. Original sin is inherited through lineage  ����������������������������������������������������   1139Section 3. Satan Is the Adulterer of God’s Love  ������������������������������������������������   1141 3.1. Satan is the fallen archangel Lucifer  ������������������������������������������������������������   1141 3.2. Satan is the enemy of love  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   1143Section 4. The Fruit of the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil was Eve’s Sexual Organ  �������������������������������������������������������   1144 4.1. Covering their sexual parts was an indication of sin  ��������������������������������   1144 4.2. The fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil is the crossroads of life and death  ���������������������������������������������������������������   1147Section 5. Grief Caused Over the Fall and God’s Heart in Restoration  ��������   1150 5.1. The enemy of love; the bitter pain caused by the Fall  ������������������������������   1150 5.2. Conditions for Satan’s accusations  ��������������������������������������������������������������   1153Section 6. The Blessing of the True Parents and the Restoration of Lineage  1156   6.1. True Parents are needed as the Messiah  �����������������������������������������������������   1156 6.2. Restoration of lineage is the core of the ideology centered on the returning Lord  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1159
  • 29. Cheon Seong Gyeong 29Chapter 3. The Formula for Indemnification and RestorationSection 1. The Works of Rebecca, Tamar and Mary from the Viewpoint of the Restoration of Motherhood  ����������������������������������������������������   1164 1.1. The Fall of Eve, and Rebecca’s and Tamar’s deceptions  ����������������������������   1164 1.2. Fundamental restoration in the womb, through Tamar  �����������������������������  1165 1.3. The mission of Mary in the course of Jesus  �������������������������������������������������  1169Section 2. The Historical Indemnity Course of True Father  ����������������������������  1173 2.1. What our attitude should be in following the course of indemnity  ���������  1173 2.2. Selecting True Mother  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  1179Section 3. The 8 Stage Indemnity Course 8 Stage Settlement Ceremony  1181 3.1. The 8 vertical horizontal stages in the course of restoration ����������������  1181 3.2. Satan’s activities and the victory in the eight stages  ���������������������������������  1182 3.3. Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages  �������������������������������������   1186Section 4. Restoration of Rights of the Eldest Son, Parent and Kingship  ���   1188 4.1. Restoration of the right of the eldest son  ���������������������������������������������������   1188 4.2. Restoration of the right of the parent  ����������������������������������������������������������  1192 4.3. Restoration of the right of kingship  ��������������������������������������������������������������  1193Section 5. Development of the Providence of Restoration and the Mission of the Providential Nations  ������������������������������������������   1196 5.1. The flow of Christian culture following World War II  ���������������������������������   1196 5.2. The mission of Japan as the Eve nation  ������������������������������������������������������   1198 5.3. The mission of America as the world-level Rome  �������������������������������������   1200 5.4. The providence of restoration through indemnity is the path that returns to the original ideal  �������������������������������������������������������������������   1204Chapter 4. The Course of Indemnity and Our LifeSection 1. The Way of Restoration Is the Inevitable Course for Humankind    1206 1.1. Restoration through indemnity is the way of re-creation  �������������������������   1206 1.2. The Reason We Must Go the Way of Indemnity  ������������������������������������������   1207Section 2. The Foundation of Faith and the Foundation of Substance  ��������   1209 2.1. The Foundation for the Messiah  �������������������������������������������������������������������   1209 2.2. The ultimate issue is the restoration of lineage  ������������������������������������������  1212Section 3. Why Restoration through Indemnity is Necessary  �������������������������  1213 3.1. Two things that must be restored through indemnity  �������������������������������  1213Section 4. You Must Set Indemnity Conditions Yourself  ����������������������������������  1217 4.1. No one else can set indemnity conditions for you  �������������������������������������  1217 4.2. The mindset necessary to fulfill one’s responsibility  ���������������������������������  1219Section 5. There is No Separation from Satan without the Law of Indemnity  1219 5.1. I am standing at a divide  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������  1219 5.2. How to get out of the realm of Satan (the realm of the Fall)  �������������������   1222Section 6. Faith Means Keeping the Law of Indemnity  ������������������������������������   1224Section 7. The Way of Indemnity is the Way of Absolute Obedience and Absolute Submission  �������������������������������������������������������������������   1228
  • 30. 30 Cheon Seong Gyeong Book 8 Book 9 Book 10 Blessed FamilyChapter 1. True Parents and the BlessingSection 1. The Meaning and Value of the Blessing  �������������������������������������������   1239 1.1. What is the Blessing?  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1239 1.1.1. The meaning of the Blessing  �����������������������������������������������������������������   1239 1.1.2. The value of the Blessing  �����������������������������������������������������������������������  1242 1.1.3. The Blessing is the formula course for humanity  ������������������������������   1246 1.2. The Blessing’s true perspectives on marriage  ��������������������������������������������   1248 1.2.1. True marriage reflects the form of God.  ���������������������������������������������   1248 1.2.2. Marriage is for the perfection of love  ��������������������������������������������������  1251 1.2.3. Marriage brings together heaven and earth  ���������������������������������������  1253 1.3. Reasons for receiving the Blessing  ����������������������������������������������������������������  1255 1.3.1. Fallen human beings have false parents  ����������������������������������������������  1255 1.3.2. The lineage of the enemy has been inherited  �����������������������������������   1258 1.3.3. The Messiah is needed as the True Parents  ���������������������������������������   1262Section 2. True Parents, Rebirth, and Transformation of the Lineage  ���������   1264 2.1. Who are True Parents?  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1264 2.1.1. True Parents are the ancestors without original sin  ��������������������������   1264 2.1.2. True Parents give rebirth to humanity through true love  ����������������   1266 2.2. The core of providential rebirth  �������������������������������������������������������������������   1268 2.2.1. True meaning of rebirth  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   1268 2.2.2. Rebirth  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1270 2.3. The central ideology is the conversion of lineage  ��������������������������������������  1271 2.4. Three stages in changing the lineage  ����������������������������������������������������������   1275 2.4.1. Holy wine ceremony  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1275 2.4.2. Blessing Ceremony  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1278 2.4.3. Three-day ceremony for substantial restoration  �������������������������������   1280Section 3. Responsibilities of Blessed Families  ������������������������������������������������   1283 3.1. Unity of heart with True Parents  �������������������������������������������������������������������   1283 3.2. The absolute value of sexual love  ����������������������������������������������������������������   1286 3.3. The importance of ideal marriage  ����������������������������������������������������������������  1291 3.4. Blessing is the key to perfection of the ideal family  ���������������������������������   1294Chapter 2. True Parents and the History of the BlessingSection 1. True Parents and the Realm of the Third Israel  �����������������������������   1300 1.1. Blessed families are the tribe of the True Parents   �������������������������������������   1300 1.2. Formation of the realm of the Third Israel   ��������������������������������������������������  1301
  • 31. Cheon Seong Gyeong 31 1.3. The Blessing is the key for entering the Third Israel  ���������������������������������   1303Section 2. The History of the Blessed Couples  �������������������������������������������������   1304 2.1. History of the 36, 72, and 124 Couples  �������������������������������������������������������   1304 2.2. The 430 Couples represent the nation  ���������������������������������������������������������  1310 2.3. History of the 777, 1800, 6000 and 6500 couples   ������������������������������������  1312 2.4. The 30,000 Couples: Formation stage of the international Blessing  �������  1318 2.5. The 360,000 Couples represent the growth stage of the international Blessing   �������������������������������������������������������������������������   1321 2.6. The 3.6 Million Couples represent the completion stage of the international Blessing   �������������������������������������������������������������������������   1325Chapter 3. The Providential Significance of the Blessed CouplesSection 1. The 36 Couples  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1331 1.1. The Three Couples first blessed  �������������������������������������������������������������������   1331 1.2. The significance of the 36 Couples  ��������������������������������������������������������������   1332 1.3. Anecdotes from the 33 Couples Blessing  ����������������������������������������������������   1337Section 2. The 72 Couples  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1340 2.1. Significance of the 72 Couples Blessing  ������������������������������������������������������   1340Section 3. The 124 Couples  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1344 3.1. Significance of 124 Couples  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������   1344 3.2. Dedication ceremony and designation of 120 holy grounds  �������������������   1348Section 4. The 430 Couples  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1348 4.1. Significance of the 430 Couples  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   1348 4.2. The 430 Couples and tribal messiahship  ����������������������������������������������������   1354Section 5. The 777 Couples  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1356 5.1. The 777 Couples represent the world  ���������������������������������������������������������   1356Section 6. The 1800 Couples  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1363 6.1. The background to the 1800 Couples Blessing  ������������������������������������������   1363Section 7. The 6000 Couples  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1366Section 8. The 6500 Couples  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1369Section 9. The 30,000 Couples  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1371Section 10. The 360,000 Couples  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   1381Section 11. The 3.6 Million Couples  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   1390 11.1. The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples brought the era of liberation  ����������   1390 11.2. From 3.6 million to 36 million couples  ������������������������������������������������������   1397Section 12. The 360 Million Couples  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   1400Section 13. The Already Married Couples  ����������������������������������������������������������   1406Section 14. The Single Blessing  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������  1411Chapter 4. Blessed Families and RegistrationSection 1. Registration of the Blessed Families and Our Homeland  �������������  1419 1.1. What is registration?  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  1419
  • 32. 32 Cheon Seong Gyeong 1.2. Registration occurs in the era of the national level Blessing  �������������������   1422 1.3. Registration requires a sovereign state  �������������������������������������������������������   1424 1.4. Reclaiming the Homeland  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1427Section 2. The Conditions for Registration  ��������������������������������������������������������   1430 2.1. Change of the right of ownership, lineage, and realm of heart  ��������������   1430 2.1.1. Change of the right of ownership  ��������������������������������������������������������   1430 2.1.2. Change of lineage  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1433 2.1.3. Change of the realm of heart  ���������������������������������������������������������������   1435 2.2. Tribal messiahship  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1436 2.2.1. Mission of tribal messiahs  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   1436 2.2.2. Fulfillment of restoration of 160 families  �������������������������������������������   1440 2.3. Formation of the tribes and genealogy of the heavenly nation  ��������������  1444 2.4. The era of the great migration is coming  ���������������������������������������������������   1446Section 3. The Four-Position Foundation Registration Unification Blessing Ceremony  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1447 3.1. Transition of the Three Ages Realm of Oneness Unification Blessing Ceremony  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1447 3.2. Four-Position Foundation Registration  ��������������������������������������������������������   1450 3.3. True Parents’ instructions to Registered Families  ��������������������������������������   1451 3.4. Mobilization of blessed wives and the restoration of the homeland  �����   1451Section 4. The Era of Registration and Our Responsibilities  �������������������������   1453 4.1. Registration comes from the grace of the True Parents  ����������������������������   1453 4.2. Establishing the tradition of Blessed Families  ��������������������������������������������   1455
  • 33. Cheon Seong Gyeong 33 Book 9 Book 10 Book 11 The Way in the Completed Testament AgeChapter 1. A Perspective on Human LifeSection 1. What Is Human Life?  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������   1465 1.1. Problems in life have been like a maze  ��������������������������������������������������������   1465 1.2. What is our destiny?  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1467Section 2. Human Beings Are Resultant Beings  ������������������������������������������������   1468 2.1. Human beings was born from God’s love  ���������������������������������������������������   1468 2.2. Original purpose for the birth of human beings  ���������������������������������������   1470 2.3. We live for the sake of love  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������  1471Section 3. The Great Value of Human Beings  ����������������������������������������������������   1473 3.1. Original human value is akin to that of God  �����������������������������������������������   1473 3.2. Human beings: temples for God to indwell  ������������������������������������������������   1476Section 4. Original Human Nature and the True Lifestyle  ������������������������������   1479 4.1. Live in harmony with your original mind  ����������������������������������������������������   1479 4.2. Human perfection means mind-body unity  �����������������������������������������������   1480 4.3. The original mind is the teacher and closest to God  ��������������������������������   1483Section 5. The Path of True People  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   1487 5.1. The path people should seek  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   1487 5.2. The way true human beings should go  ������������������������������������������������������   1490 5.3. The rationale for establishing the law of living for the sake of others  ��   1492Chapter 2. A Perspective on the FamilySection 1. What Is an Ideal Family?  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   1496 1.1. Why is the family valuable?  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   1496 1.2. The family gives birth to the love for society, nation, and humanity  ����   1499Section 2. The Family Is the Basic Unit of Heaven  ��������������������������������������������   1503 2.1. Family is the cornerstone of God’s Kingdom on earth and in heaven  ����   1503 2.2. The family is the training ground for true love  �����������������������������������������   1506Section 3. The Ideal and Value of True Family  ���������������������������������������������������   1511 3.1. True parents, true couples, and true children  ���������������������������������������������   1511 3.2. The qualities of a true family  �������������������������������������������������������������������������  1515Section 4. We Enter Heaven as a Family  ���������������������������������������������������������������  1519Section 5. The Family Pledge  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������  1523 5.1. Those who can recite the Family Pledge  ������������������������������������������������������  1523 5.2. The content of the Family Pledge  ������������������������������������������������������������������  1525
  • 34. 34 Cheon Seong GyeongChapter 3. A Perspective on the Nation and the WorldSection 1. The One Nation and World Sought by Humankind  �����������������������   1536 1.1. The Adam-centered ideology, Adam’s nation and Adam’s world  ������������   1536 1.2. The nation we all desire  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1538Section 2. Characteristics of an Ideal Society, Nation and World  �����������������   1542 2.1. Humankind as one extended family  ������������������������������������������������������������   1542 2.2. The society of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   1545 2.3. One language  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1546Section 3. The Way of True Love is the Central Ideology of Humankind  ����   1548 3.1. The way of Adam is the way of the parent  �������������������������������������������������   1548 3.2. The way of the parent is the way of true love  ������������������������������������������   1550Section 4. The Future of the Democratic and Communist Worlds  ����������������   1554 4.1. Unifying the democratic and communist worlds  ���������������������������������������   1554 4.2. Head-wing thought will rectify religion and philosophy  ��������������������������   1558Section 5. When God-centered Sovereignty Is Restored  ���������������������������������   1560 5.1. The world where God’s will is fulfilled  ��������������������������������������������������������   1560 5.2. Seeking God’s nation  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1563Chapter 4. The Way in the Completed Testament AgeSection 1. The Settlement of the Victorious Domain of True Parents  ���������   1566 1.1. Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages: restoration of the right of the eldest son, right of the parent and right of kingship  �����������   1566 1.2. Restoration of the right of the parent and right of kingship through the ideology centered on the Heavenly Father  �������������������������������������������   1568Section 2. Complete Providential Settlement and the Great Proclamation of the True Parents  �����������������������������������   1570 2.1. Proclamation of the True Parents (Messiah)  ������������������������������������������������   1570 2.2. Declaration of God’s Eternal Blessing (Chil Il Jeol: 7.1. Day)  ���������������������   1572 2.3. Declaration of the elimination of historical indemnity  �����������������������������   1574 2.4. Declaration of the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth (Chil Pal Jeol: 7.8. Day)  ����������������������������������������������   1575 2.5. Proclamation of the liberation of hell and the opening of the gates of heaven  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1579 2.6. Ceremony for the Total Liberation of the People in the Spirit World  ������   1580 2.7. Proclamation of the Complete Liberation for Cosmic Expansion of the True Blessing and the Rooting Out of the Satanic Lineage  �����������   1584 2.8. Proclamation of the Completion of the Completed Testament Age and God’s Kingdom on Earth and in Heaven  ����������������������������������������������   1586 2.9. Declaration of Congratulations for True Parents’ East-West (Global) Victory  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1588 2.10. Congratulatory Declaration of True Parents’ Cosmic Victory  ����������������   1590
  • 35. Cheon Seong Gyeong 35 2.11. Declaration of the Liberation and Unification of the Cosmos of the Parents of Heaven and Earth (Gu Gu Jeol: 9.9. Day)  �����������������������   1593 2.12. Declaration of the Era of the Fourth Adam (Ssang Shib Jeol – Double Ten Day)  ��������������������������������������������������������������   1597Section 3. The Seven Great Jardim Declarations and the Establishment of the New Eden  �������������������������������������������������   1597 3.1. The first declaration: The New Hope Farm Declaration  ����������������������������   1597 3.2. The second declaration: Absolute, Unique, Unchanging and Eternal Ideal Family  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1598 3.3. The third declaration: Declaration of the First, Second and Third Creators  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1599 3.4. The fourth declaration: Declaration of the Accomplishment of our Destined Task   ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  1600 3.5. The fifth declaration: Sa Sa Jeol (4.4. Day); Declaration of the Family  ���   1603 3.6. The sixth declaration: Ceremony of Liberation and Unification of All Spirits and the Entire Spirit World  ������������������������������������������������������  1604 3.7. The seventh declaration: Declaration of the Cosmic Sa Sa Jeol (4.4. Day) 1605  Section 4. The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification  ��������������  1606Section 5. Crossing Through the Valley of the Fall  ������������������������������������������   1607 5.1. The Parents’ path is different from that of the children  ���������������������������   1607 5.2. The path of children is the path of absolute obedience  ���������������������������   1608 5.3. Blessed members’ rules and duties  ���������������������������������������������������������������  1611Section 6. The Realm of the Fourth Adam Is the Era of Freedom and Autonomy  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1614 6.1. The era of the fourth Adam is that of natural restoration  ������������������������   1614 6.2. The era of praying in one’s own name   �������������������������������������������������������   1616 6.3. The era of creating oneself in the status of the second creator  ������������   1616Section 7. The Royal Family of Love  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   1618 7.1. Heaven is open to those with the qualities of the royal family  ����������������   1618 7.2. Become a person of love  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1623
  • 36. 36 Cheon Seong Gyeong Book 10 Book 11 Book 12 The Root of the UniverseChapter 1.The Fundamental Order of the UniverseSection 1. The Manifestation of God’s Dual Characteristics  ��������������������������   1629 1.1. God is the Original Being having unified dual characteristics  ������������������   1629 1.1.1. God is the Original Being of unified love  ���������������������������������������������   1629 1.2. The universe was created in the image of dual characteristics  ���������������   1633 1.3. God’s motive in creating the universe  ���������������������������������������������������������   1637Section 2. Subject and Object Partners Comprise the Universe  �������������������   1642 2.1. The principle of the pair system governs the existence of the universe    1642 2.2. Subject and object partners in a love relationship  ������������������������������������   1647Section 3. Love Is the Root of the Universe  �������������������������������������������������������   1653 3.1. The center of the universe is love  ����������������������������������������������������������������   1653 3.2. Humankind is the center of love in the created universe  �������������������������   1659 3.2.1. Human beings are the objects of God’s love  �������������������������������������   1659 3.2.2. The process of human maturity is reflected in God’s own development 1660   3.2.3. Humankind is the center of all created beings  ����������������������������������   1663 3.3. The world of creation is a museum of love for humankind  ���������������������   1668 3.3.1. God’s will in creating the universe  ������������������������������������������������������   1668 3.3.2. The world of creation is the textbook of love for humankind  �������   1669Section 4. Evolution or Creation?  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������   1675 4.1. The fundamental error of the theory of evolution  �������������������������������������   1675 4.1.1. Strict distinction of species and absolute rejection of intervention    1675 4.1.2. Laws of the action of energy and the fabrications of evolutionary theory  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������   1683 4.1.3. Theory of evolution refuted by the logic of love  ������������������������������   1690 4.2. The Theory of Evolution is an outdated idea  ���������������������������������������������   1694Chapter 2. The Creation of Humankind and the Perfection of the Ideal of LoveSection 1. The Absolute Value of Love  ����������������������������������������������������������������   1699 1.1. Man and woman  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1699 1.2. The sexual organs perfect man and woman  ����������������������������������������������   1703 1.3. The sexual organs: the beginning and the end in solving fundamental problems  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1707Section 2. The Sexual Organs Are the Three Great Original Palaces, and the Most Holy Place  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   1711 2.1. The original palace of love, life and lineage  ������������������������������������������������   1711
  • 37. Cheon Seong Gyeong 37 2.2. The organs with which to complete God’s purpose of creation  ���������������  1718 2.3. The sexual organs are the most holy place, where God dwells  ��������������   1722Section 3. The Oneness of God and Humankind, and the Perfection of the Ideal of Love  ���������������������������������������������������   1725 3.1. The point of settlement of love where God and humankind meet  ���������   1725 3.2. Fundamental principle of the ideal oneness of God and humankind in love 1729   3.2.1. Explaining the oneness of God and humankind  ��������������������������������   1729 3.2.2. The base for the oneness of God and humankind  ����������������������������   1733 3.2.3. The root of true lineage: God  ��������������������������������������������������������������   1738 3.3. Why marriage is important  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������  1741 3.3.1. The purpose of marriage is to resemble God  �������������������������������������  1741 3.3.2. Conjugal love and absoluteness  �����������������������������������������������������������  1745Section 4. The Sexual Organs Are the Greatest Mystery and Interest  ���������   1749 4.1. The sexual organs were created with utmost diligence  ���������������������������   1749 4.2. The owners of the sexual organs were interchanged  �������������������������������   1750 4.3. True love can digest even the unclean  ��������������������������������������������������������   1755 4.4. Vertical and horizontal to be balanced by the sexual organs  �����������������   1757 4.5. Love is not known through being taught  ���������������������������������������������������   1761Section 5. The Sexual Organs Are the Crossroads to Heaven or Hell  ���������   1763Chapter 3. The Human Fall and RestorationSection 1. The Internal Significance of the Fall  �������������������������������������������������   1768 1.1. The Fall was a misuse of love  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   1768 1.2. The fruit of good and evil is Eve’s sexual organ  ����������������������������������������   1773 1.3. The devil Satan fell through fornication  �����������������������������������������������������   1777 1.4. Humankind inherited Satan’s lineage through the Fall  �����������������������������   1782 1.5. The meaning of the serpent’s temptation  ��������������������������������������������������   1785Section 2. The Results of the Fall  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   1787 2.1. Fallen human beings and the state of the fallen world  �����������������������������   1787 2.1.1. Youth problems and free sex  ����������������������������������������������������������������   1787 2.1.2. Corruption of sexual morality  ��������������������������������������������������������������   1790 2.1.3. Homosexuality  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1792 2.2. Reining in the errant culture of free sex  �����������������������������������������������������   1795 2.2.1. In the Last Days the order of love is corrupted  ���������������������������������   1795 2.2.2. Absolute purity: do not defile the lineage  �����������������������������������������   1798 2.3. True Parents and fundamental restoration  �������������������������������������������������   1802 2.3.1. To solve the fundamental problem, the origin of the Fall must be understood  ������������������������������������������������������������   1802 2.3.2. Why True Parents are needed  ���������������������������������������������������������������   1805 2.3.3. Lineage is restored through the Blessing  �������������������������������������������   1807 2.3.4. Final goal: realizing the ideal of the true family  �������������������������������   1810
  • 38. 38 Cheon Seong Gyeong Book 11 Book 12 Book 13 The Pacific Rim ProvidenceChapter 1. The Twenty-first Century Is the Oceanic EraSection 1. The Sea Is a Valuable Storeroom for the Future of Humankind  ��  1817 1.1. The sea is the solution to the problem of hunger  ���������������������������������������  1817 1.2. Unlimited resources from developing the ocean bed  �������������������������������   1822 1.3. The future will be the water age  ������������������������������������������������������������������   1824 1.4. The ocean will become the only energy source  �����������������������������������������   1828 1.5. Oceanic nations will take the lead  ����������������������������������������������������������������   1829Section 2. The Ocean Providence Carried Out by True Parents  ���������������������  1831 2.1. The ocean providence centering on North America  �����������������������������������  1831 2.1.1. The marine products industry in America  �������������������������������������������  1831 2.1.2. Seilo distribution organization  �������������������������������������������������������������   1837 2.1.3. Alaska marine products industries  ������������������������������������������������������   1838 2.1.4. The fish-farming industry  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   1846 2.1.5. Ocean Church and sea training  ������������������������������������������������������������   1849 2.2. The ocean providence centering on South America  ���������������������������������   1852 2.2.1. The construction of Jardim, the New Eden  �����������������������������������������   1852 2.2.2. The Pantanal Holy Ground  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   1858 2.2.3. Animal museum  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1865 2.3. Ocean providence centering on Korea  ��������������������������������������������������������   1867 2.3.1. Boat of Heavenly Victory  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   1867 2.3.3. Shipyards  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1868 2.3.4. Developing Jejudo to become an international fishing location  �����   1871 2.3. We can learn a great deal from the ocean  ��������������������������������������������������   1876 2.3.1. Like the ocean, we should live while embracing the universe  ��������   1876 2.3.2. Life in the ocean is amazing and mystifying  ������������������������������������   1878 2.3.3. The great power of nature lies in the ocean  ��������������������������������������   1882Chapter 2. The Ocean Leisure Industry and Hobby IndustrySection 1. The Development of the Ocean Leisure Industry  ��������������������������   1887 1.1. Fishing and hunting are aspects of the leisure industry  ���������������������������   1887 1.2. One Hope: a ship that cannot sink  ��������������������������������������������������������������   1889 1.3. The future leisure industry that will be spotlighted is fishing  �����������������   1891 1.3.1. The joy and zest of sea-fishing  �������������������������������������������������������������   1891 1.3.2. The essential points for sea-fishing  ����������������������������������������������������   1895 1.3.3. You will not die of hunger if you learn to fish  �����������������������������������   1900 1.3.4. Sea fishing is a mind game  �������������������������������������������������������������������   1902
  • 39. Cheon Seong Gyeong 39Section 2. People and the Hobby Life  ������������������������������������������������������������������   1908 2.1. The future world is the age of hobby life  ����������������������������������������������������   1908 2.2. The hobby industry is the shortcut leading to the world of peace  ��������   1909 2.3. We must prepare for the age of the hobby industry  ����������������������������������  1911Chapter 3. The Pacific Rim Era and the Inauguration of the Island Nations FederationSection 1. Now is the Pacific Rim era  ��������������������������������������������������������������������  1915 1.1. Why is the Pacific era coming?  ������������������������������������������������������������������������  1915 1.2. The central nations in the Pacific era are Korea and Japan  ����������������������   1923Section 2. Inauguration of the Federation of Island Nations  �������������������������   1928 2.1. The background of the inauguration of the Federation of Island Nations    1928 2.2. Outline of the inaugural rally  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   1930 2.3. True Parents’ keynote address at the inaugural rally  ��������������������������������   1931Section 3. The Ocean Providence Centering on Hawaii  ����������������������������������   1934 3.1. Japan and Hawaii  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1934 3.2. The reason Hawaii is the center of the ocean providence  ����������������������   1935Chapter 4. Ocean Civilizations Seen from the Viewpoint of God’s ProvidenceSection 1. The History of Human Civilization and Trends in its Development  1938 1.1. The currents of world history centering on civilizations  ��������������������������   1938 1.2. The reason Israel, Rome, and Britain failed  ������������������������������������������������   1940 1.3. America is the Rome of the twentieth century  �������������������������������������������   1945Section 2. The Significance of Island Civilization  ���������������������������������������������   1948 2.1. Britain, the greatest oceanic island nation  ��������������������������������������������������   1948 2.2. The difference between British civilization and Japanese civilization  ���   1950Section 3. Japan’s Mission as the Eve Nation  �����������������������������������������������������   1953 3.1. Japan is the Eve nation  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   1953 3.2. The reason for choosing Japan as the Eve nation  �������������������������������������   1956 3.3. Japan’s mission as the mother nation  ����������������������������������������������������������   1961Chapter 5. All Civilizations Will Come to Fruition on the PeninsulaSection 1. The Peninsular Civilization and Korea  ���������������������������������������������   1969 1.1. The trend of world civilization  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   1969 1.2. The role of the peninsular civilization from the Principle perspective  ��   1971Section 2. The Providential Mission of the Korean Peninsula  �����������������������   1976 2.1. The Korean peninsula is an encapsulation of the world  ���������������������������   1976 2.2. A unified cultural sphere centering on the Korean peninsula  ������������������   1977 2.3. The reunification of the Korean peninsula is the model for world unification  1983 2.4. Providential developments for the restoration of the Adam nation  �������   1986 2.5. We should seek the homeland  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   1993 2.5.1. The liberation of the homeland is the hope of all humankind  ��������   1993
  • 40. 40 Cheon Seong Gyeong Book 12 Book 13 Book 14 Restoration of the True Gods Homeland Contents Chapter 1. The Restoration of the True God’s Homeland Section 1. The Homeland that the True God Desires ....................................... 200 Section 2. We Must Find Our Homeland .............................................................. 2008 Section 3. The Standard Bearers for the Restoration of Our Homeland ...... 2011 Section 4. Soldiers for the Independence of Our Homeland ........................... 2013 Section 5. The Restoration of Our Homeland through True Love ................ 201 Section 6. Our Conviction and Attitude for the Restoration of Our Homeland 2019 Chapter 2. Home Church as the Internal Foundation of the Providence Section 1. What Is Home Church? ......................................................................... 2021 Section 2. The Beginning of Home Church Activities ...................................... 202 Section 3. The Development of Home Church Activities ................................ 2028 3.1. Conditions tribal messiahs should fulfill ..................................................... 2028 3.2. Visiting homes, volunteering, and education ............................................. 2031 Section 4. Completing Home Church through the 360 Homes ..................... 203 4.1. The numerical significance of 30 homes .................................................. 203 4.2. Home Church is the place where the providence is finally settled ......... 203 Chapter 3. Why We Must Do Tong Ban Gyeokpa (Local Breakthrough) Activities Section 1. The Reason We Are Doing Tong Ban Gyeokpa Again ...................... 2039 Section 2. The Local Level Is the Last Fortress of Victory and Defeat ........ 2043 Section 3. The Tong-ban Movement Is the Strategy to Unite North and South Korea .................................................................................... 2047 Section 4. The Tong-ban Breakthrough Must be Centered on Families ....... 202 Section 5. Organizational Expansion of Tong-ban Activities .......................... 207 .1. Organizational expansion centering on people of social eminence ....... 207 .2. Organizational expansion through local volunteer activities .................. 201 .3. Organizational expansion through the strengthening of education ...... 202 .4. The Providence centering on the Second Generation and the Professors’ and Students’ Federation for Unification. ......................... 20 .. Tribal Messiah Activities and Tong-ban Breakthrough Activities ............ 209 Section 6. The Unification Movement and the Role of Women ...................... 2074 ��������������������������������������� 5 ��������������������������������������������������������������  ������  ��������������������������  ���������������� 6  �������������������������������������������������������������������������  �������������������������������������� 5 ��������������������������������  �����������������������������������������������������  ��������������������������������������������  ��������������������� 56 �������������������������������������������������� 5 ��������� 6 ����������������������  ��������  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  ������� 5 �������������������������� 55 ������� 55 ������������������ 65 ������ 65 ������������������������� 6655 ������������ 6 ���������������������� 
  • 41. Cheon Seong Gyeong 41Chapter 4. Be Active as Tribal MessiahsSection 1. Now is the Time for the Unification of North, South, East, and West  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2079Section 2. The Significance of the Tribal Messiah Proclamation  ������������������  2085Section 3. The Reason for Giving the Tribal Messiah Responsibility  �����������  2086Section 4. Let Us Plant Our True Heart in the Original Homeland  ���������������  2092Section 5. Our Task for This Time Period  ����������������������������������������������������������  2094 5.1. Let us testify to True Parents  ������������������������������������������������������������������������  2094 5.2. Let us attend True Parents’ picture in every family  �����������������������������������  2095 5.3. Let’s do revival services for our tribes  ��������������������������������������������������������  2097 5.4. Organize hoondokhwae  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������  2099Chapter 5. Our Attitude towards Making a New StartSection 1. Determination for a New Start  �����������������������������������������������������������   2102Section 2. The Attitude to Inherit True Parents’ Tradition  �����������������������������   2103Section 3. Let Us Plant True Love  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   2107Section 4. Plant the Root of Love in Your Hometown  ���������������������������������������  2110Section 5. The Cooperation of the Spirit World and Our Conviction  ������������   2111Section 6. Our Original Hometown and the Way to Enter the Kingdom of Heaven  ������������������������������������������������������������������������  2116 6.1. Hometown is a world of the original creation  ���������������������������������������������  2116 6.2. Registration in the Kingdom of Heaven  �������������������������������������������������������  2118Chapter 6. True Parents’ Textbook for the Unification of Korea and the WorldSection 1. World Unification and the Unification of North and South Korea through True Love  ���������������������������������������������������������  2124Section 2. The Cosmos is Our Hometown and Homeland  ������������������������������   2134Section 3. Everybody Wants True Love  �����������������������������������������������������������������  2141Section 4. The Path for America and Humanity in the Last Days  �����������������   2147
  • 42. 42 Cheon Seong Gyeong Book 13 Book 14 Book 15 A Life of True Filial PietyChapter 1. The Meaning of Loyalty and Filial PietySection 1. Loyalty and Filial Piety Are the Central Thought of Koreans  ������  2179Section 2. Saints and Divine Sons and Daughters of Perfect Loyalty and Filial Piety  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  2181Chapter 2. True Loyalty and Filial PietySection 1. True Loyalty and Filial Piety Means Taking Initiative in Difficulty�  2185Section 2. True Loyalty and Filial Piety Establish the Family and Perfect the Parents and the Nation  �������������������������������������������  2187Section 3. True Loyalty and Filial Piety Is Being Obedient and Loving Others  2189Chapter 3. The Way of Loyalty and Filial PietySection 1. Genuine Loyalty and Filial Piety Demands the Cost of Your Life  2192  Section 2. True Loyalty and Filial Piety that Anticipates the Needs of Others  2196Section 3. The True and Unconditional Filial Child  ������������������������������������������   2199Chapter 4. Loyalty and Filial Piety Toward GodSection 1. God’s Hope  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2203Section 2. Absolute Loyalty and Filial Piety that Moves God  �������������������������   2208Section 3. The Loyalty and Filial Piety of Jesus  �������������������������������������������������  2211Chapter 5. The Inseparability of Filial Piety, Loyalty and ReligionChapter 6. Our Level of Loyalty, Filial Piety and True Love Determine Our Path to Heaven or HellChapter 7. God and True ParentsSection 1. True Parents Are the Model of Loyalty and Filial Piety  ����������������   2222Section 2. Loyalty to True Parents Is Loyalty to God  ���������������������������������������   2224
  • 43. Cheon Seong Gyeong 43 Book 14 Book 15 Book 16 The Life of an Owner of Cheon Il GukChapter 1. God’s True Love Is the Motivating Force for the CreationSection 1. True Love is at the Center of God’s Desire  ��������������������������������������   2233Section 2. True Love for the Sake of Attaining Oneness with God and True Parents  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2236Section 3. The Absolute Object of God’s Love Are Our First Ancestors, Adam and Eve  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2239Section 4. True Family Is the Primary Platform of True Love  �������������������������   2248Chapter 2. God’s Kingdom and the True FamilySection 1. God’s Ideal of Creation Is the Realization of the Four-Position Foundation and the True Family  �����������������������   2251Section 2. True Families Produce the Citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven.  2256  Section 3. Citizens of God’s Kingdom are Educated in True Families.  ��������   2260Section 4. Heaven is Based On True Families.  ���������������������������������������������������   2263Chapter 3. God and True ParentsSection 1. True Parents: The Cherished Hope of God and Humanity  �����������   2270Section 2. God the Vertical Parent, True Parents the Horizontal Parent  ����   2280Section 3. True Parents Who Liberate God  ���������������������������������������������������������   2284Section 4. True Parents Are the Way to Heaven  ������������������������������������������������   2288Chapter 4. The Way of Becoming Citizens of Cheon Il GukSection 1. God’s Hope for Humankind  �����������������������������������������������������������������   2298Section 2. Cheon Il Guk, Our Original Homeland  ���������������������������������������������   2301Section 3. Qualifications for Becoming Citizens of Cheon Il Guk  �����������������   2307Section 4. Witness in Order to Win the Heavenly Right of Ownership  ���������  2317Section 5. Life of Owners of Cheon Il Guk  ���������������������������������������������������������   2323 5.1. One heart, one body, one mindset, one harmony  �������������������������������������   2323 5.2. Eight stages of purity  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2325Section 6. Inheriting the Realm of Victory of the Cosmic True Parent and the True Parents of Heaven and Earth  �������������������������������������   2331 6.1. Name  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2331 6.2. The word  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2334 6.3. Actual accomplishments  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2336Section 7. The Holy Marriage Blessing Ceremony and the Coronation of the King of the Blessed Families  ��������������������������������������������������   2338
  • 44. 44 Cheon Seong Gyeong Book 15 Book 16 Book 1 True Families and the Family PledgeChapter 1. The Family Pledge: Declaration and PreconditionsSection 1. The Background to the Family Pledge  ����������������������������������������������   2353 1.1. This is the age centering on families, not on individuals  �������������������������   2353 1.2. The Settlement of the Completed Testament Age and the beginning of the family age  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   2356 1.3. Establishing the Family Federation – moving towards the age of the worldwide family  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2360 1.4. The reason for establishing the Family Pledge  ������������������������������������������   2365Section 2. The Meaning and Value of the Family Pledge  ��������������������������������   2367 2.1. The importance of the Family Pledge  ����������������������������������������������������������   2367 2.2. The Family Pledge is the encapsulation of the outline of restoration  ����   2370 2.3. The central philosophy of the Family Pledge is “True Love”  ��������������������   2372 2.4. You must maintain the Family Pledge as your standard  ���������������������������   2374 2.5. Our attitude toward the Family Pledge  ��������������������������������������������������������   2377Section 3. The Family Pledge and the Tradition of the Blessed Families  ����   2379 3.1. We must create the Kingdom of Heaven by serving others  ���������������������   2379 3.2. You must live united with True Parents  �������������������������������������������������������   2380 3.3. We must set up the correct family tradition and family law  ��������������������   2383Chapter 2. Explanation of the Family PledgeSection 1. Explanation of Family Pledge Number One  �������������������������������������   2387 1.1. The owner of Cheon Il Guk  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   2387 1.1.1. The meaning of Cheon Il Guk  ����������������������������������������������������������������   2387 1.1.2. The attitude and lifestyle of an owner of Cheon Il Guk  ��������������������   2388 1.2. Centering on true love  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2390 1.2.1. The primary premise of the Family Pledge is “by centering on true love”  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2390 1.2.2. True Love is the love connected only with God  ��������������������������������   2392 1.2.3. The foundation for true love is a true family  ������������������������������������   2394 1.3. Seeking our original homeland  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   2396 1.3.1. The true meaning of our original homeland  ��������������������������������������   2396 1.3.2. The original homeland we must seek  �������������������������������������������������   2400 1.4. The original ideal of creation  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   2403 1.5. Building the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven  ������������������������������   2407 1.5.1. The starting point for the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven is the family  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������   2407
  • 45. Cheon Seong Gyeong 45 1.5.2. Building the Kingdom of Heaven is the mission of Blessed Families  2411 1.5.3. The return to one’s hometown and the completion of the tribal messiah mission  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   2414Section 2. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Two  �������������������������������������  2417 2.1. Our family pledges to represent and become central to heaven and earth  2418 2.1.1. Adam’s family is the representative and central family  ��������������������   2418 2.1.2. Blessed families have the same value as the original family  �����������   2420 2.2. Perfect the dutiful family way of filial sons and daughters in our family, patriots in our nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   2424 2.2.1. The path of filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters that we must inevitably go  �������������������   2424 2.2.2. The difference between a saint and a divine son or daughter   ������   2431 2.2.3. The true way that people must go  ������������������������������������������������������   2435Section 3. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Three  ���������������������������������   2439 3.1. The Four Great Realms of Heart  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   2439 3.2. The Three Great Kingships  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   2449 3.2.1. The Three Great Kingships are the basic framework of the ideal of creation  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2449 3.2.2. Restoration of the right of the first son, the right of the parent and the right of kingship  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   2454 3.3. Perfecting the realm of the royal family  �����������������������������������������������������   2458 3.3.1. The Kingdom of Heaven is the destination of the realm of the royal family of Love  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   2458 3.3.2. What is the realm of the royal family?  ������������������������������������������������   2462 3.3.3. The Realm of the royal family does not include the direct children  2468   3.3.4. Towards the era of nation-building centering on the realm of the royal family  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2471Section 4. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Four  �����������������������������������   2473 4.1. God’s ideal of creation  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2473 4.2. The universal family encompassing heaven and earth  ����������������������������   2474 4.2.1. The basis of the universal family encompassing heaven and earth: the family  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2474 4.2.2. The core of a society of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values is love.  ������������������������������������������������   2476 4.3. The world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness  ���������������������������������   2478 4.3.1. Our idea: one unified world  �����������������������������������������������������������������   2478 4.3.2. Love is the essence of freedom, peace and happiness  ��������������������   2481Section 5. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Five  ������������������������������������  2484 5.1. The unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  2484 5.1.1. The spirit world is the subject partner  ������������������������������������������������  2484
  • 46. 46 Cheon Seong Gyeong 5.1.2. We must unify the spirit world and the physical world  �������������������   2487 5.2. Strive to advance  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2491 5.2.1. Strive to advance every day  ������������������������������������������������������������������   2491 5.2.2. Let us pave a true love highway  ����������������������������������������������������������   2494Section 6. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Six  ��������������������������������������   2497 6.1. A family that embodies God and True Parents  �������������������������������������������   2497 6.2. Families that move heavenly fortune  ����������������������������������������������������������   2499 6.3. A family that conveys Heaven’s blessing to our community  �������������������   2501Section 7. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Seven  ���������������������������������   2503 7.1. The family rooted in the original lineage  ����������������������������������������������������  2504 7.2. Through living for the sake of others  ����������������������������������������������������������  2506 7.3. Perfecting a world based on the culture of heart  ��������������������������������������   2508Section 8. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Eight  �����������������������������������  2511 8.1. As we enter the Completed Testament Age  �������������������������������������������������  2511 8.1.1. What is the Completed Testament Age?  �����������������������������������������������  2511 8.1.2. The Completed Testament Age is declared through the victory of the True Parents.  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2514 8.2. Through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience  �������������   2517 8.2.1. God’s principle of creation and absolute faith and absolute obedience  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2517 8.2.2. The practice of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience sends you straight to the Kingdom of Heaven  ���������������   2522 8.2.3. The standard of oneness is absolute faith and absolute love  ��������   2524 8.3. To achieve the ideal of oneness of God and humankind in love  �������������   2527 8.3.1. The ideal oneness of God and humankind in love is God’s purpose of creation  ��������������������������������������������������������������������   2527 8.3.2. How is the oneness of God and humankind realized?  ���������������������   2528 8.3.3. We are to restore the ideal of oneness of God and humankind in love  2532 8.4. The realm of liberation and the realm of complete freedom in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven  ����������������������������������������   2533 8.4.1. Building the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven through true love  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������������   2533 8.4.2. Let us pledge to perfect the realm of liberation  �������������������������������   2537
  • 47. Book on eTrue God
  • 48. BOOK ONE True GodAbbreviated Contents | Go to Detailed ContentsChapter 1 The Original Being of GodChapter 2 God and the Work of CreationChapter 3 The History of the Providence of Restoration and Changes in Humankinds View of GodChapter 4 True Fathers Insights on God
  • 49. ContentsChapter 1. The Original Being of GodSection 1. God Is the Incorporeal Subject Partner  ������������������������������������������������   51 1.1. The incorporeal God  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   51 1.2. In the beginning we naturally knew about God  ���������������������������������������������   53Section 2. The Incorporeal God Needs a Body  ������������������������������������������������������   55 2.1. God created Adam and Eve in order to assume physical form  ��������������������   55 2.2. Adam is the first ancestor and visible God  �����������������������������������������������������   57Section 3. God is a Personal God  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������   60 3.1. A personal God with intellect, emotion, and will  �������������������������������������������   60 3.2. We need a personal God with whom we can be one  ������������������������������������   62Section 4. God Is Our Father  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   64 4.1. God and human beings are related as parent and child  �������������������������������   64 4.2. God is the closest person to you  �����������������������������������������������������������������������   68Section 5. God’s Omniscience and Omnipotence Are Within the Principle  �������   71 5.1. God’s omniscience and omnipotence are based on principles  ��������������������   71 5.2. Only love is the absolute standard  ������������������������������������������������������������������   73 5.3. Even God is absolutely obedient to love  ���������������������������������������������������������   76Section 6. God is Omnipresent Through His Love  �����������������������������������������������   79 6.1. Only love freely traverses borders  �������������������������������������������������������������������   79 6.2. Love pervades the entire universe  �������������������������������������������������������������������   80Section 7. Assessing the Existing Views of God  ���������������������������������������������������   82 7.1. Existing doctrines of God are contradictory  ���������������������������������������������������   82Chapter 2. God and the Work of CreationSection 1. God’s Motivation for Creating Is Love  ��������������������������������������������������   87 1.1. The Work of Creation Required Complete Investment  ����������������������������������   87 1.2. Realizing the ideal of creation through love  ���������������������������������������������������   90Section 2. God’s Purpose for Creating Human Beings  �����������������������������������������   92 2.1. God created human beings as His object partners in love  ���������������������������   92 2.2. God invests the essence of His love and life  ��������������������������������������������������   94Section 3. The Ideal of Love to Be Attained Through Adam and Eve  ���������������   95 3.1. God created Adam as a body of the invisible God  �����������������������������������������   95 3.2. Husband and Wife Stand as Second Creators  �������������������������������������������������   98Section 4. The Ideal of Love is Fulfilled in the Family  ���������������������������������������   101 4.1. God’s ideal of creation is the completion of the four-position foundation  ���   101 4.2. The ideal of creation is fulfilled through the completion of the family  ���   102Section 5. God’s Will in Creating All Things  ���������������������������������������������������������   104 5.1. The purpose for creating all things  ����������������������������������������������������������������   104 5.2. The size and structure of the mysterious universe  �������������������������������������   107
  • 50. 50 Book 1 • True God 5.3. Nature is a textbook teaching the ideal of love  �������������������������������������������   108 5.4. Our attitude toward nature  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������   111 5.5. Love nature and love people  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������  113Chapter 3. The History of the Providence of Restoration and Changes in Humankind’s View of GodSection 1. The God of the Old Testament Age  ������������������������������������������������������  115 1.1. The Old Testament Age was the age of the servant  �������������������������������������  115 1.2. In the Old Testament Age, angels worked on behalf of God  ����������������������  117 1.3. Why do angels become involved in human salvation?  ���������������������������������  119Section 2. The Identity of Jehovah God  ����������������������������������������������������������������   120 2.1. The attributes of Jehovah God  ������������������������������������������������������������������������   120 2.2. The religion of the bride and the religion of the archangel  ������������������������  121Section 3. Jesus’ View of God Based on the Parent-Child Relationship  ���������   123 3.1. The New Testament Age is the age of the adopted son  �����������������������������   123 3.2. The adopted child can call out “father”  ���������������������������������������������������������   125Section 4. The Completed Testament Age Is the Age of the Oneness of God and Humankind  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   126 4.1. True children should go through the change of lineage and rebirth  ��������   126Section 5. God’s First Manifestation  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   129 5.1. God finally reveals Himself  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������   129Chapter 4. True Father’s Insights on GodSection 1. A God of Historical Bitterness, Grief and Pain  ���������������������������������   132 1.1. God lost the position of parent through the Fall  ������������������������������������������   132 1.2. The bitter pain of restoration and God’s six-thousand-year search for His children  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������  135Section 2. God’s Grief and Shock at Losing His Son and Daughter  ����������������   138 2.1. God lost His eternal and only son  ������������������������������������������������������������������   138 2.2. God has been miserable throughout history  �����������������������������������������������   139Section 3. A God Confined and Incarcerated  ��������������������������������������������������������  141 3.1. God lost His rightful position  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������  141 3.2. God could not function as God  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   143Section 4. The Reason God Cannot Punish Satan  �����������������������������������������������   144 4.1. The reasons for Satan’s accusations  ��������������������������������������������������������������   144 4.2. God abides by the law  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   147Section 5. Let Us Liberate God  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������   150 5.1. God is like a prisoner  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   150 5.2. God’s liberation is a task for humankind  ������������������������������������������������������   153Section 6. The Liberation of God and the Way of the Filial Child  �������������������   156 6.1. The path of restoration True Father has walked  ������������������������������������������   156 6.2. A lifetime devoted to God’s liberation  �����������������������������������������������������������   160
  • 51. BOOK ONE True God 4 CHAPTER 1 2 The Original Being of GodSection 1. God Is the Incorporeal of energy, you cannot see God even inSubject Partner the spirit world. (105-193, 1979.10.21)1.1. The incorporeal God The wise, all-knowing, and omnipo- tent God thought that it was most con- God is without form. If we should venient to rule as an incorporeal beingconceive of Him as large, He is infinitely who could move around freely in thelarge, and if we should conceive of Him midst of small, He is infinitely small. (35-156, Since God has no form, He can pass1970.10.13) through things at will without any problem. God may come to your body Does God really exist? Can God be and pass through it, but you would notfelt as more real than the pain that makes notice. When you doze off, God mayyou say “ouch” when someone pinches walk on your body as He pleases with-you, or more real than the experience of out you noticing. How convenient! Soeating when you are hungry? This is the it is plausible to say that God chose toquestion. When we know that God truly remain invisible because He thoughtexists, all problems will be solved. (89-72, that it would be most convenient. (138-167,1976.7.11) 1986.1.21) We have a mind. The mind is invis- We are normally unaware of the airible and may not appear to exist; yet it around us. The air is there, but we do notexists. Does it exist in the head, or in feel it. If we unaware of the air circulat-the heart? Mind exists throughout your ing around us, how can we be aware ofbody, with not even one cell within your God?body where it is not present. The same is It is most convenient for God totrue for God. Because this world is like remain invisible. At the same time, HeHis body, He is present everywhere in has to be more than big enough to wrapthe world. (38-242, 1971.1.8) around this huge universe. Although God is without form, He requires a mind You cannot see God. Can you see that is bigger than this universe. (138-167,energy? Since God is the original body 1986.1.21)t
  • 52. 52 Book 1 • True God Do all of you here have love? Do you heaven and earth, were here. With Hishave life? You all have sperm or ova to power, He could blow away Mt. Taebekcontinue your lineage, don’t you? Do and put a hole through the earth. Do youyou also have a conscience? Then, have think you could survive watching suchyou ever seen love? Have you seen life, a God?lineage or conscience? Although you So it is good that God is invisible. Ifknow they exist, you can neither touch He were visible, your nerves would trem-nor see them. You can know about them ble and you could not survive for evenonly by feeling them through your mind one hour. So you should be grateful thatand heart. Likewise, when you are asked God is invisible. This is not a laughingwhether God exists, or whether you have matter. What I have told you now comesseen Him, you cannot say that you have from my own poignant experiences. Itnot seen Him. (275-13, 1995.10.30) is an account from my own experiences, not those of others. (38-244, 1971.1.8) When God is in your heart, yourheart knows it. When God is in your What if God decided to remove allheart, you can break through the pro- the air in the world, leaving only onetective walls and communicate with the gallon? It would be a naughty meth-saints who died thousands of years ago. od, but if God did that, world unifica-You can do this when the eternal God tion would be no problem. Perhaps Hecomes into your heart. You cannot cap- would be able to do it in five minutes.ture eternity through time; time exists If God took away all the air and asked,within eternity. That is why even though “Will you unify or not?,” all human-we cannot see God, our hearts know kind would shout in unison, “We will!”Him. (41-285, 1971.2.17) God could unite the world in an instant using this method, but we are thankful How does God love? This is a difficult that God does not do that with the air.question to answer, isn’t it? Since God is Without air we cannot live. Air is abso-without form, He can go anywhere – lutely necessary for life. Yet people gulpinside a lady’s eyes, inside her heart... He air like thieves without feeling gratefulcan go everywhere. There is nowhere He for it. (38-244, 1971.1.8)cannot go. Then, where does God live?Where is His home? God’s home is in If God, the great Master of heaventhe middle of our heart. God’s mascu- and earth, were visible to human eyes,line heart lives in the heart of man, and wouldn’t people fight each other to cap-God’s feminine heart lives in the heart ture God? There would be no way toof woman. (128-325, 1983.10.2) stop the battle. So it is good that God is invisible. America and the Soviet Union Suppose that God, who is omnipo- would fight, each claiming God as theirs.tent, all-knowing, and controls all of They would. Who would be able to stop
  • 53. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 53the fighting? The all-knowing God stays If you have something you consid-invisible lest such fights break out. To er most precious, you will want to car-wish that God were visible is foolish. It ry it with you at all times. You will notis better that He is not. (41-285, 1971.2.17) want to be separated from it even for a moment. Then if God, the greatest trea- This universe is veiled in mystery. sure of them all, was in your possession,This great universe is some 21 billion where would you like to attend Him? Islight years across. One light year is the there a store room where you can storedistance light travels in a year. Light can Him securely, where you can attendcircle the earth seven and a half times Him? That place is none other than yourin one second, so you can begin to con- heart and mind. The human heart andceive of how far light travels in a year. mind form the store room where GodThen, how large must the Master be who can be safely attended. (41-285, 1971.2.17)can rule this huge universe? If God had abody, how tall would He be? If God is as Since God is without form, the con-large as we say He is, would He be able clusion is that He should give moreto drag His cumbersome body around? importance to beings with form thanHow inconvenient it would be if He had He does to Himself. Only then willto lumber about like that! Every time things begin to turn. Conversely, humanHe moved the universe would fall over beings should value their invisible mindin surprise. God is a wise being. This is and God more than their bodies. (111-49,why He decided to be an invisible Lord. 1981.1.18)(138-167, 1986.1.21) 1.2. In the beginning we naturally Have you ever thought about God’s knew about Godweight? How heavy do you think He is?How many kilograms does He weigh? If humankind had not fallen, and wePerhaps billions of tons? If He were that had been born through parents of origi-heavy, He would have a big problem try- nal goodness, there would be no need toing to move around. But it is ideal for argue about whether God exists. PeopleGod that He is incorporeal. Even if you would naturally know from birth. Babiescarry Him inside your wallet, you will begin sucking as soon as they are born,not feel any weight. when they sense their mother’s breast in Since He has no form, He can even go front of them. Do they need to learn howin and out through the eye of the small- to suck while in the womb? They auto-est needle. In other words, He can move matically know how to do it.around at will. Being infinitely large yet If human beings had not fallen, theyalso infinitely small, He is free to move would naturally recognize and cultivatearound anywhere in the universe. (136-106, their relationship with God, and auto-1985.12.22) matically understand that their position
  • 54. 54 Book 1 • True Godis to advance towards Him. But the Fall awareness precedes knowledge, not thehas made people forget everything. This other way around. When we are cold,is why the world is in doubt as to wheth- we first feel cold before we think, “I amer God exists. This is a tragic fact. (20-306, cold.” We do not first think “I am cold”1968.7.14) before we feel it. Isn’t that so? Likewise, because God exists, you must be able to Human beings are the masterpiece feel His existence with your cells. Reach-among the created beings of the uni- ing that state is what matters. In otherverse. How great a masterpiece are they? words, the issue is how we reach the stateThey are superb beyond imagination. in which we can experience these things.That being the case, when the absolute (58-291, 1972.6.25)God created them, should He have cre-ated them in such a way that they do not You should be able to cry out “Father!”know what He says, sees or feels? (53-51, even in your sleep and even when you1972.2.8) are by yourself. When in your daily life you forget to eat or sleep, and exclaim If Adam and Eve, who resembled “Father!” with a deep longing, you willGod, had become the parents of human- be able to hold His hand. Magical thingskind, they would have recognized God’s will happen. When you call out “Father!”constant presence in them through His He will embrace Had that happened, there would You must know that in your life ofbe no doubts about God. If the Fall had faith, the most precious thing is hownot occurred, we would be able to sense you tap into those feelings that bringGod’s presence at any time, and He you those deep experiences. The degreewould appear right away whenever we and amount of your experience and feel-called Him. If we reach that level, who ing can be the measure of your faith. Ifwill deny His existence? No one. you have such a heart of love, when you(Blessed Family - 307) determine, “I must accomplish this,” God will already be supporting you God’s existence is not just a matter of even before you ask, “Heavenly Father,words. From the perspective of the sub- please be with me.” Feeling His support,ject-object partner relationship in the you will say, “Thank you, God!” (58-297,Principle, we do not need to prove that 1972.6.25)God exists. Rather, the position we mustestablish is that God existed before we The Unification Principle teacheshad cognition of Him and that He rules that God is the invisible, absolute Lordover all our senses and over everything with dual characteristics in harmony. Asto do with us. a being of dual characteristics, God cre- Awareness of this is more important ated Adam and Eve as manifestations ofthan anything else. The basic rule is that His duality. He intended to be their ver-
  • 55. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 55tical center when they grew up and con- character and form of the Master. Godnected horizontally through love. In oth- should have dominion over the infiniteer words, when Adam and Eve reached spirit world as well as over all things onmaturity, God’s masculine characteris- earth. To be able to govern the archan-tics would have entered Adam’s mind gel, beings with various forms, and evenand God’s feminine characteristics like- invisible beings, God needs a centralwise would have entered Eve’s mind. aspect, that is, an external form. This is This does not mean that God is why God created Adam. (35-156, 1970.10.13)divided. God can be present in Adam’sand Eve’s minds because He is the God’s purpose in creating a humanLord with dual characteristics. (138-245, being was to have dominion over the1986.1.24) incorporeal and corporeal worlds through him. God must form a rela- We say that God is a being who har- tionship with a being that has personal-monizes dual characteristics, don’t we? ity. Thus, with the perfection of Adam,But I have not yet talked about Him as a God’s image, that is His external form, isunified being of love in addition to one perfected. When God created Adam, Heharmonizing the dual characteristics. intended that Adam’s shape, looks, char-We need to add the fact that He is the acter, and other characteristics shouldunified being of love. (223-268, 1991.11.12) resemble His own as he stood at the cen- ter of the incorporeal world. Without aSection 2. The Incorporeal God form, He could not have dominion overNeeds a Body the world of form. (35-156, 1970.10.13)2.1. God created Adam and Eve in Why did God create Adam and Eve?order to assume physical form He did so to have a body. God, as an incorporeal being, cannot love His phys- Why does God need a form like ical children without becoming a fatherAdam? All things have a form, but God and mother with a substantial an invisible being. God has no form God’s purpose in creating Adam andwhatsoever. If we conceive of Him as Eve was, first, for the incorporeal God tolarge, He is infinitely large, and if we acquire a body through Adam’s body.conceive of Him as small, He is infinite- Second, in assuming a substantially small. Although all things of creation form, He would experience a vibrat-manifest with a certain standard form of ing jolt to His being. Mere words can-that being, and although they manifest not express the feeling. God wanted towith a substantial body resembling that feel joy through the stimulation of thisbeing, God cannot rule them direct- Hence, the substantial world of cre- Third, God’s domain does notation needs a substantial being with the extend over any area because, as the
  • 56. 56 Book 1 • True Godvertical Father who occupies the central God’s final purpose of creation is toaxis, He seeks to expand on the horizon- acquire a body. Since the incorporealtal plane. (232-210, 1992.7.6) God cannot govern the physical world, He must appear with a body as the Father You cannot see God even in the spirit and Mother of all humankind. He mustworld. God is not visible. Can you see assume a physical form in order to relateenergy? Since God is the original Being to created beings as subject partner andof energy, He cannot be seen even in the object partner, and thus feel stimula-spirit world. He has no body. Hence, in tion through His sensory organs. (25-342,order to guide and govern the physical 1969.10.12)world, He must assume physical form.What kind of God is He? As a being without form, God cannot If, instead of falling, Adam had rule over the physical world, althoughgrown to maturity, flourished on earth, He created it. He therefore needs a body.and gone to heaven, he would have God’s purpose of creation is to acquire abecome God who still retained the form body and become a substantial parent.of Adam. Hence, the invisible God and That was to be Adam and Eve.visible Adam would have become one. Had Adam and Eve reached per-Then, Adam’s laughter would have been fection, God would have entered theirGod’s laughter and the laughter of the minds and created a God-centereduniverse. (105-193, 1979.10.21) kingship. With the establishment of this kingship, the original Adam would have As an invisible deity, God cannot feel established the right of the parent, andany stimulation from this universe. No along with that, the right of the eldestmatter how great a stimulus comes to son. We would not have needed today’sHis mind, as an incorporeal being, He realm of the second son. Adam himselfwill not feel inspiration. As these invis- would be the eldest of the elder sons;ible aspects are the same, they cannot likewise, Eve would also be the eldest ofstimulate each other. When two con- the elder daughters. This way, the twoflicting things, like hot water and cold children would have become the parentswater, come together, there is a reaction, of all human parents, and at the sameisn’t there. God needs that kind of stim- time monarchs of the eternal world. (214-ulation. (141-37, 1986.2.16) 39, 1991.2.1) God is invisible even in the spirit Why did God give human beingsworld. He has no form. Thus in order to a body? Why did He not just remainbecome the corporeal parent of human- alone, without a body? Would that notkind, God has to acquire a form. With- have been much better? Why did Godout form He cannot become the center. create the body, which has caused so(222-337, 1991.11.7) many problems? God is a deity without
  • 57. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 57form. Such a God cannot be the ancestor in the heavenly world as well as on earth.of human beings who have a body. He (199-144, 1990.2.16)has to assume a physical form, becauseHe wants to relate to His children who 2.2. Adam is the first ancestor andhave bodies. This is why Adam’s body visible Godbecomes like God’s body. And so, Godis elevated to an even higher stage, a God created Adam and Eve, first,world of a higher dimension than that in order to have a body, and second, inof Adam’s mind. (223-183, 1991.11.10) order to perfect love. Had Adam and Eve reached maturity and become a physi- Since God is invisible and has no cal incarnation of love by becoming one,form, He must manifest Himself by tak- God would have come into them. Heing on a form. To rule over humankind would then have been the loving Parentand all things which do have form, God of humankind.must take on the form of Adam and The ideal world would have beenEve. Then, once Adam and Eve and God realized when Adam and Eve, as par-become one, God’s heart becomes the ents in God’s external form, multipliedheart of Adam and Eve. children. Then, the spiritual world and You must realize that when God physical world would be connectedwould enter into Adam and Eve’s heart through human beings. Thus, God alsoand become one with them, He would, created human beings for the purpose ofultimately, be like Adam’s internal mas- connecting the spiritual world with theter, or the internal Adam. (90-194, 1977.1.1) physical world. In this way, God would dwell in Adam and Eve through love as Why did God create human beings? the true parent of humankind, the par-As this universe has physical form, God ent incarnate. He would also appear asdid so in order to manage and lead it the parent in the form of Adam and Evethrough Adam and Eve, who would after Adam and Eve went to the spiritbe the masters with bodily form. Since world. (Blessed Family - 307)God is without form in the spirit worldand cannot rule directly over the uni- Adam, created as God’s body, wouldverse, He created humankind in order become the true ancestor of human-to assume physical form and become kind. Adam, in other words, wouldthe King who can rule over His descen- be God incarnate. For the incorporealdants, His children who are born in the God to have dominion over the worldworld. of physical beings, to be able to see and The face of this king was to be Adam’s hear in that tangible world, He needs aface. A king needs a queen. Who is the tangible body. The one created to be Godqueen? Eve was to become the queen. incarnate was Adam.Adam and Eve were to be the ancestors Then who is Eve? Eve was Adam’s
  • 58. 58 Book 1 • True Godwife, a wife with physical form. If Adam In other words, God’s kingdom is estab-were God incarnate, Eve would be God’s lished. This kingdom is the kingdom ofwife incarnate. Saying that the holy God love. The spirit and body can unite onlywould take a wife may sound shocking, through love, and through nothing else.but Adam was created as God’s body (143-93, 1986.3.16)and he was to take Eve as his wife. Eve,then, would have been God’s wife incar- Eve was born as a princess and alsonate. (22-279, 1969.5.4) as God’s future object partner. God wanted to make her His partner in love, God needed Adam and Eve for two that is, His wife. Why is this? To sharepurposes. First, it was to enable the love God needs a body. God has no formincorporeal God to appear in an exter- in the spirit world. He appears as light,nal form. Second, He wanted to fulfill the like the light of the sun that shines inideal of love. Adam and Eve were to be the atmosphere twenty-four hours a day.the basis and essence of the incorporeal God, as an incorporeal being, managesGod’s capacity to relate to the corporeal everything from above. But He wouldworld with its visible external form. (92-147, feel a great emptiness if, when looking1977.4.1) down on human beings from on high, He was always reminded of the gap, of What good would come from the the impossibility of His incorporeal selfincorporeal God staying alone in heav- having them, with their bodies, as Hisen? An invisible God has no use. To be love partner.the Parent of humankind He has to be For this reason, the incorporeal Godable to feel, with a body. You must under- created Adam and Eve with bodies as anstand that God inevitably had to create absolute work of the ideal of love, andAdam and Eve as beings embodying His as His partners. Whose form does Godduality; He had to have a body in human take? God assumes the form of Adamform. (133-91, 1984.7.10) and Eve. God is the internal Father, and Adam the external father; God is the When God becomes a father with internal Parent, and Adam and Eve arebodily form, the invisible and visible the external parents. (199-361, 1990.2.21)become one. This symbolizes the uni-verse becoming one. For this to happen, God created heaven and earth inGod created Adam and Eve with a bodily order to share love. Thus, the incor-form resembling God’s external form. poreal God brings a man and a wom- Adam and Eve would then be elevat- an out onto the stage as incarnationsed to the heavenly palace and heavenly of His eternal love. Those He bringsthrone where God would dwell in their forward as the central incarnations ofhearts as the King and Queen to rule love are humankind’s true ancestors andover the earthly and incorporeal worlds. the True Parents of goodness. You have
  • 59. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 59not had true parents, but today the Uni- so that people can be taught and experi-fication Church has the doctrine of the ence rebirth through them. They are theTrue Parents. (38-173, 1971.1.3) corporeal and incorporeal True Parents. (91-101, 1977.2.3) Why did God create Adam and Eve?The incorporeal God cannot have domin- What was God’s purpose in creatingion over this substantial world. The form- Adam and Eve? As human beings weless, invisible deity cannot rule over the have a body, but the invisible God doesvisible world of created beings – the uni- not. Without a body, God cannot gov-verse. For this reason, God must acquire ern the spiritual and physical worlds.a body, based on love. This is why He cre- Hence, although God exists, if He wantsated. When He takes on a body centered to manifest as the parent of humankind,on love, He can feel internal and external He must acquire a body. God’s repre-stimulation. Stimulation occurs. (166-232, sentatives who have that body were to1987.6.7) be Adam and Eve. God was to appear by assuming the form of unfallen Adam Since the invisible God has no bodi- and form, the True Parents represent His Therefore, while Adam and Eve areform. The True Parents are parents on the first ancestors of humankind, theythe level of the individual, family, tribe, were also supposed to be God, who rulespeople and nation. In the future God over heaven and earth. Adam and Evewill appear in the form of the True Par- were to be God in bodily form; that is,ents in the spirit world. (98-224, 1978.8.1) they had the responsibility to govern the world in the position of parents, This teaching marks the greatness of assuming the external form of God whothe Unification Church. The greatness of dwells in the eternal visible world. (133-91,Rev. Moon is that God wants to assume 1984.7.10)his form. (166-232, 1987.6.7) God’s aim was not only for God and God is without form. The incorpore- human beings to perfect a vertical loveal God has now appeared as a God with relationship as subject and object part-form. What is this corporeal God? It is ners. He also sought on the basis of thewhat we call the True Parents, who have perfection of their vertical love to bringnot fallen. (201-83, 1990.3.4) the horizontal love of Adam and Eve to fruition. Ultimately, since God is spiritual and When God comes as the internalwithout form, people can neither direct- parent, and Adam and Eve as the exter-ly receive what He teaches, nor receive nal parents achieve complete onenessthe experience of rebirth from God. with Him, in that moment the ideal ofHence, God established central figures love is realized. As the invisible parent,
  • 60. 60 Book 1 • True GodGod becomes the eternal parent in the we resemble the Father. This leads us tovisible world by taking on the form of the answer. In seeking to know aboutAdam and Eve. At this point, Adam and God, what might we find about HisEve would become the true parents and nature? If we conclude, “He is someonetrue ancestors. (135-10, 1985.8.20) like me,” we will be right on the mark. (127-233, 1983.5.15)Section 3. God is a Personal God Whom do you think God resembles?3.1. A personal God with intellect, If it is love that God needs, would He loveemotion, and will something that resembles Him, or would He love animals, which do not resemble Today, many Christians say that Him? God needs a partner whom He canbecause God, the Creator, is a unique like and with whom He can share love. Ifand absolute being in the position of the human beings are indeed God’s partners,Most High God and the being of supreme upon looking at the human race we aregoodness, He cannot have a relationship led to the conclusion that God must be awith human beings whom He creat- personal God. All His elements must beed, that is, with created beings. In other able to harmonize one hundred percentwords, they say His creatures are pro- with those of humankind. God must befane, whereas He is absolute and divine. one who harmonizes all elements of theBut from the viewpoint of love, no mat- body and mind. This is why God mustter how elevated and good God is, and no have the attributes of intellect, emotion,matter how lowly His creatures are, they and will. (162-271, 1987.4.17)must have the same character as God ifthey are to have a relationship of love. If God exists, what kind of relation-They must have the same heart. It means ship does He have with human beings?God must have the same personal quali- To have a relationship with humanties as a human being. (138-245, 1986.1.24) beings, He must be a personal God. And to be a personal God, He must resemble What kind of deity is God? He is a human beings.personal God, with intellect, emotion, People have the attributes of mindand will. Since what this personal God and body. Then God, as their Creator, haswants most is love, He created human to have similar attributes if he is to sharebeings as His partners in love. This is an with them a common purpose. Thisamazing fact. (143-149, 1986.3.17) point marks the origin of the concept of dual characteristics. (167-243, 1987.7.21) How did God, the First Cause, shapehuman beings? He made us like Him- Do you think God has a personalityself. He made us in His image. This as people do? If He is like a person, domeans that the Father resembles us as you think He is a man or a woman?
  • 61. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 61Then, do you think He has the thing all He is all-knowing and almighty. Fur-men have dangling from them, or not? thermore, He is omnipresent; no place isWhat kind of internal nature did I say void of His presence. What is it that HeGod has? As the Subject of dual charac- needs? Diamonds? He can make themteristics, do you think He has both the any time. Gold or jewels? No. What Godconcave and convex parts or not? Have needs is love. If God were alone, would heyou thought about that? (181-203, 1988.10.09) say “Oh, I have love and it’s great”? What is it that God needs? If God is a personal Do you think God laughs? Have you God then He must have a mouth; must Heseen God smiling? Do you think God not? Then, He also must have a nose, eyes,has eyes? Do you think He has a nose? ears, hands, feet, and a mind and heart. IfHow about a mouth or ears? Does He God is like a person then He should havehave a body? If you examine Christian- these attributes. (142-30, 1986.3.3)ity carefully you can see that Christiansdo not have a sense of this. They do not What kind of person is God? He isknow if God has eyes. If you ask them, omniscient, omnipotent, omnipresent,“Have you really seen His eyes?,” they do and could destroy or save the world withnot know. If you ask them, “Whom does just one word. But we do not need thisGod resemble?,” they will answer, “What kind of God. What kind of God doesdo you mean? God resembles Himself.” our original mind desire? We wouldWhat kind of answer is that? Whom does desire someone about whom we can say:God resemble? His children. This is why “I cannot but love Him more than myGod has to be a personal God. As a per- own father and mother. Even if we have asonal God, He demands of us the highest righteous king or president in our coun-standard of character. What forms the try, He is even higher than they are.”base for the highest standard of charac- Presidents are changed every four years;ter? It is measured neither by money nor they are good and bad, and thus difficultby power, but by love. (182-59, 1988.10.14) to respect. (147-271, 1986.10.1) If God exists, He has to be a person- If God exists and comes to our worldal God; He has to be like a person. As today, He must be a God of intellect,a personal God He must possess intel- emotion, and will. Why? Because this islect, emotion, and will. Based on these how human beings are. His intellect,attributes, all His feelings and desires, emotion, and will, however, are not basedand all of the goals He sets according to on the human way but on the heavenlyHis will must become concrete. (174-162, way. (9-291, 1960.6.12)1988.2.28) Can the absolute God be sad? Can God knows everything. He is the the all-knowing and almighty Godsupreme King of knowledge and power; avoid sadness? Can He relate to sorrow?
  • 62. 62 Book 1 • True GodThese are serious questions that I can- cumstances and heart. What are God’snot take lightly. We cannot maintain the hopes, circumstances and heart? Weview that the absolute God can be the need to know these fundamentals beforefather of humanity and yet never experi- considering humankind’s situation.ence sorrow. There is a logical contradic- Armed with this knowledge, you willtion here, for it fundamentally distances naturally and immediately understandGod the Father from His children who people’s original desire. Why? Becausehave intellect, emotion, and will, and humankind’s purpose is God’s, andwho experience the feelings of joy, anger, God’s purpose is humankind’s. Thosesorrow and pleasure. Therefore, God has who understand people’s circumstanc-to be the Subject who can feel joy, anger, es, hopes, and heart can also understandsorrow and pleasure – even more than God’s. (151-208, 1962.12.15)we can. (203-288, 1990.6.27) We cannot talk about love unless There is no religious organization God is a personal God. God needs tothat correctly witnesses about God. If have the same qualities of emotion andyou talk about God, Buddhism and Con- character as human beings. Christi-fucianism are the same; they become anity, alone among religions, revealeddumbfounded. They do not know the that kind of God. The early Christianspersonal God, with intellect, emotion, called God “Father.” Becoming free andand will. The Unification Church asserts able to call God “Father” marked a greatthe oneness of God and man. This is a religious discovery. My explanation ofmagnificent concept. (227-112, 1992.2.11) God, as the internal and external Father who seeks to create a unifying authority Members of the Unification Church through love that is incarnated in sub-can be proud of the fact that we know stantial form, takes the conversation to aGod very well. We know God clearly. new level, but the Christian discovery ofGod is both a personal God with intel- God as the Father is amazing. Further-lect, emotion, and will, and the Subject more, it has created the base upon whichof love at the same time. We know this the nature of God, in love, can be peace-clearly. We know that the God of love fully discussed and explored. Christi-is the center of heavenly heart and we anity has also promoted monotheism.know that the center of heavenly heart For these reasons, as I see it, Christian-cannot vacillate. (210-314, 1990.12.27) ity serves as the global religion that can unite the world. It is paving the way to3.2. We need a personal God with unify the world. (139-239, 1986.1.31)whom we can be one Although there are many religious In addition to His intellect, emotion, paths today, the one religion that canand will, God has His own hopes, cir- penetrate the heart has not appeared
  • 63. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 63during the course of history. Because God. And God is a personal God. CanGod exists, however, such a religion God just be some shapeless entity? Whatmust inevitably appear. Some religions is amazing about Christianity is that itinstruct in social ethics and morality has talked about a God of emotion andand others teach about the infinite spir- personality in terms of His characterit world. However, there must be a reli- and love, and His intellect, emotion, andgion that combines teachings on ethics will. This is a great thing. It has also pro-and morality with those that describe moted monotheism. (177-274, 1988.5.20)the incorporeal world, uniting themupon the essential core of one heart. I If God is a personal God, do youhave searched for such a religion and think God needs love? When we humanit is Christianity. Christianity is a reli- beings are born as God’s sons andgion of heart. Through the Fall, human daughters and call God “Father,” webeings lost God and forgot that God is need the Father just as He needs us, andour Father. We lost the substantial True the Father needs us just as we need Him.Parents and Christianity is the religion (184-199, 1989.1.1)that can reintroduce them. (9-140, 1960.5.1) If God is a personal God, what should The final destination of philosophy is be connected to Him? When you saythe discovery of God. What kind of God “God,” you are talking about somethingis He? He is absolute, unchanging and high, aren’t you? Then, can your body beunique. In discovering God, we will find connected to Him? No. It is your heartthat He has to be a personal God, one that is connected. Human beings are toneeded by human beings. In order to live with a vertical heart with the Firsthave a relationship with us, God has to Cause, the personal God, at the axis. Justbe a personal God who shares the inner as the earth rotates on its angle-adjust-and outer aspects of all our thoughts, ide- ed axis and moves in its day by day, 365als and will. He has to be someone who day course around the sun, we shouldcan deeply relate with us in all aspects live revolving around God. This is howof our being, emotional, volitional, or we should see it. (194-154, 1989.10.22)intellectual. Otherwise He has nothingto do with us. From this point of view, on God’s existence leads naturally to thethe basis of the premise that He must be conclusion that this world has no hopea God whose character includes human- for the future unless God’s providencelike character, philosophy has not hon- advances and is fulfilled. The Unifica-ored God. (138-142, 1986.1.21) tion Church has emerged at this time in history to acknowledge the personal Whom does God resemble? His sons God with His perfected intellect, emo-and daughters. Who are you? You are tion and will, and to work with HimGod’s sons and daughters. You take after to realize the ideal world based on the
  • 64. 64 Book 1 • True Godrealm of heart. The Unification Church humankind will inevitably be clarifying, for the first time, the rela- For this reason, the relationship betweentionship between God and humankind. God and human beings is a destined(213-302, 1991.1.21) relationship that cannot be severed. No matter how hard you research, this willSection 4. God Is Our Father be your conclusion. (God’s Will - 279)4.1. God and human beings are I said that God and human beingsrelated as parent and child are in a parent-child relationship, but what is special about this parent-child God and human beings are related as relationship? The highest place whereparent and child, but how did this rela- father and son can meet is the centraltionship come to be? If you enter a mys- point where their love, life and idealstical state and ask what the center of the intersect. Then, love, life, and ideals areuniverse is, you will get the answer that in one place. At that place, God is love,it is the parent-child relationship. What and so are we; God is life, and so are we;is the center of the universe? In short, and God’s ideals are our ideals. The firstit is the parent-child relationship. (48-208, place where these things can be estab-1971.9.19) lished is in the parent-child relationship. (69-78, 1973.10.20) If you pray and ask God, “What is thecenter of heaven and earth, and what is When God gives us love, how muchthe root of the universe?” He will say that would He want to give? God’s love doesit is the relationship between a father and not have a set limit. He wants to givehis sons and daughters, the parent-child infinitely. Even after giving everything,relationship. People who are ignorant of God still says, “Because of you, I wantthis will think that this refers to the rela- to live in you.” What is the essential ele-tionship between a physical father and ment that makes this possible? It is love.mother and their sons and daughters, God would be happy to live as a servantbut we are talking about the fundamen- if that life were lived inside love. A fathertal relationship with God. (19-158, 1968.1.1) could feel joy even if he sees his beloved son defecate on his dining table. Love God created human beings because transcends law.being alone brings no stimulation. Joy God has been continuously extend-arises through a relationship. Alone, ing His love to people, but that doesn’tyou cannot receive the stimulation of mean He will complain, saying, “I havejoy. When we stand in the position of given you everything without reserve.God’s partner, we can finally receive the Why do you not give back? How can youhighest love and God’s internal nature be like this?” The God of absolute love isis made substantial. If God is sorrowful, still frustrated that He has not been able
  • 65. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 65to give all the love He wants to. God can- partners. This is where God becomesnot assert Himself absolutely into our the Father and we the sons and daugh-lives. If God’s purpose in creating man ters. If there is a place higher than this,was to give perfect love, God would still human desire would want to occupy thatwant to pour His love into the human position. Since human desire seeks theworld even if He has been prohibited best, if there is something better, Godfrom doing so until now. The more we must give it to us. From this point ofthink of God as being so unconditional- view, God is surely the Father of human-ly giving, the better we feel. If God were kind and human beings are His sons andsomeone who says, “I have given every- daughters. (48-205, 1971.9.19)thing, so now you give back,” we wouldnot need Him. (36-77, 1970.11.15) Clearly, God did not create us without value. If He had, He would be a strange God is the Father of human beings, God. Since God is the Absolute Being,and human beings are God’s sons and He knows everything; if He had creat-daughters. He created them by invest- ed us without knowing these things, Heing the core of His bone, the core of His would be an incomplete God. But Godflesh, and the core of His bone marrow is the Absolute Being and thus He cre-in them. If they pull on God, God can- ated us as His absolute partners. (54-87,not help but follow. (20-207, 1968.6.9) 1972.3.20) God created for the sake of love. That What kind of being is God, the Cre-is why God likes to see a man and a wom- ator of heaven and earth? He is a being ofan loving each other. For this reason, utmost goodness, the root of all things,God appears in the world of existence as and the Lord of love. Therefore, afterthe essence of love. (86-82, 1976.3.7) creating heaven and earth, He wanted to give all the precious things in the whole A child is the fruit, the manifesta- universe to humankind.tion of the parents’ love, an extension If there is someone whom God canof their life, and the embodiment of the truly believe in, love, and entrust every-parents’ ideals. Children are born on thing to, He will want to pass the mostthe basis of the parents’ love, life, and precious things on to him in their entire-ideals; thus, the more the parents see ty. (13-247, 1964.4.12)them, the more lovable they become, themore they become ideal people to relate If God is our Father, He could notto, and the more vibrant life becomes. have wanted to create us as mediocre or(69-78, 1973.10.20) incompetent creatures. As He created us to stand in an equal position, at the Human beings are born through the same level, as the all-knowing and all-relationship of love as God’s absolute powerful God, our conscience seeks the
  • 66. 66 Book 1 • True Godhighest and best. (53-224, 1972.2.28) is alone. Let us say a good singer sings a song all by himself. Will he be happy? If God is the Absolute Being, why He needs someone to listen to his song.did that absolute being create human He will only be joyful when that give andbeings? It was not for the sake of mon- take exists. Likewise, God also needs aney, knowledge or power. He created man object partner in order to experience joy.because it was the only way He could (65-20, 1972.11.13)feel love. From this point of view, Godas the Father and human beings as His God, by completely investing Him-sons and daughters form an axis. If the self, created His object of love becauseconnections for this axis are made, abso- He needed an object of love. You can-lutely nothing can sever the relation- not love by yourself. An absolute beingship of loving oneness between God and also cannot love without an object ofhumankind. (137-57, 1985.12.18) love. Thus, God created human beings as such objects of love. He would not, In creating human beings, God com- therefore, create them carelessly. Thepletely invested Himself to fashion them Bible reveals that He created theminto the most precious, ideal and per- through the Word, but He was notfect form. God created Adam and Eve relaxed in His work. He created themwanting to exist for their sake, not His by investing Himself 120 percent, hun-own. The time when God lived for His dreds of times over, through excruci-own sake advanced to the time when He ating hardship and difficulty. (197-164,existed for the sake of His object part- 1990.1.13)ner. An ideal being does not live for hisown sake; an ideal being lives for the When some Christians think aboutsake of others, for the sake of its object God’s creation of heaven and earth, theypartner. This principle is the basic core focus on God’s omniscience and omnip-of the universe. (69-81, 1973.10.20 otence, and thereby believe, simply, that He created by His words. The creation did No matter how great, how absolute, not, however, come into form by someand how all-knowing and all-powerful type of magic. He created His sons andGod may be, He cannot be happy alone. daughters by investing His entire beingThe words “happiness” and “it is good” with a sincere heart. (65-20, 1972.11.13)make no sense when you are alone. Youcan say that it is good, or that you are This is why we love Him. We, forhappy only when you are in a relation- the sake of comparison, will not fullyship with a partner. Is there anyone who love something for which we have notsays he is happy when he is alone? No invested our utmost efforts and givenmatter how all-knowing and almighty our blood and flesh. We make some-God may be, He is not happy when He thing the object of our sincerest hope
  • 67. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 67because we have invested into it the core with God, but with human beings.of our bone, the core of our flesh, the It begins with the things of creationcore of our thought, and the core of our because the ideal of creation destinesentire being. them to be. Humankind stands at the Where did God place the ideal start- center of creation. For this reason, with-ing point of creation? He does not tell us out human perfection, there is no per-to give everything for His sake. Rather fection for God. This is because God andthan trying to absorb us by saying, “You humankind are one. (149-9, 1986.11.1)come and cleave to me,” He invests Him-self. It is not “cleave to me,” but invest- What is it that makes us one withment. In other words, He placed the God and His will? What is it that canstarting point of the ideal upon the prin- unite with the central core of the Willciple of existing for the sake of others. that is complete rather than the WillThis is why God invested Himself for the that is in process? Is it God’s omnipo-sake of humankind. God exists for man- tence? Omnipotence will not work. Iskind’s sake. (78-111, 1975.5.6) it His full authority? No. Then is it His omnipresence? Again, no. Then what What did God mean when He said, should it be? God is alive and dwelling“I am love.” He was teaching us to cher- in the spirit world, transcendent of timeish love by night and day, while working, and space. What is the center of His life?resting, dancing or crying. In like man- It is not His infinite power, omnipres-ner, He could say, “I have love, I have love ence, full authority, or anything likein its entirety.” Having love in its entirety that. God lives with love as His centralwould mean that everything was invest- focal point. This is how I see it. He hased into it. The one who cherishes love lived focused on love from the beginningmost is God. He has all of that love, yet and throughout His present course, andonce we have tasted it we are unable to let He will do so for eternity. This is becausego of it even in death. (44-188, 1971.5.7) God feels joy when He has a true object of His love. (126-223, 1983.4.24) As an omniscient, omnipotent, andomnipresent being, there is nothing God Since God is absolute, all-knowing,wants to withhold for Himself; He lacks and omnipotent, He has a storehousenothing. Although He has everything, if of love which keeps replenishing itselfthere is one thing He values highest and even after He gives and gives. If we weretakes the most pride in, it is love. There to steal a lot of love from God’s store-is nothing He needs apart from love. (108- house and give it out day and night, will223, 1980.10.16) God punish us, saying “You, scoundrel, thief of love!”? Since God is all-knowing Where does the completion of the and all-powerful, He would say instead,ideal of creation begin? It does not start “Okay, do that! That’s good. Take as much
  • 68. 68 Book 1 • True Godas you want. Keep doing it forever. Even would befit Him well. So God would beafter you’ve been here at my storehouse, stroking His beard, and if the son werethere is still some left. That is why I am to say, “I like your beard long,” His beardGod. That is why I am the Subject!” He would become long, and if the son werewill say, “I am the Subject Partner, and to say, “I like your beard short,” it wouldthe subject partner must have more than become short.he can give to the object partner. As the Since God is all-knowing and all-Subject Partner I must have more than powerful, when He relates to men HisI can give to you as my object partners; face will look rough. To Adam, who likesotherwise, I would not be God. That is masculine features, God’s face will lookwhat I am like!” He will again say, “If masculine. To women like Eve, it willyou want to steal love from me and dis- have an appearance women can like.tribute it like my power plant of love, I (110-281, 1981.1.1)will supply as much as you need.” If youthen say, “When I run out, I will want Do you think God existed before theto get more, so may I connect myself to creation of heaven and earth, or not?Your pipeline of love?” God will say, “If Then how old do you think God is? It’syou want, go ahead!” (116-240, 1982.1.1) okay for those who can only count up to the number seventy to say He is sev-4.2. God is the closest person to you enty. To such people, God will chuckle, “Ho, ho; I am seventy.” When some- What is the highest embodiment of one who can only count up to five asksall truths? Parents, husband and wife, Him how old He is, He will say, “Ho,and children are. There is nothing high- ho; I am five years old” – because theyer. Then, what is the center of truth? It do not know anything more. No matteris love. Based on this principle, what is how many numbers there are, God can-the center of the highest truth? We say not be calculated in terms of numbers.that God is the ultimate source of truth, He is beyond numbers. That makes yougoodness, love and life. What does all happy, doesn’t it? This is how our God is.this mean? They all go to the same point (173-252, 1988.2.1)– the establishment of truth requireslove and life. For this reason, God is God also likes jokes very much. Hethe deepest core, the ultimate source of likes humor. Who do you think thelife, love and truth. Then what kind of great king of humor is? It is God. Hebeing is God? He is both our Father and has a good sense of humor because HeMother. The core is the parents. From is all-knowing and all-powerful. Who isthis point of view, God becomes simply the great king who can make others rolla person. (21-183, 1968.11.20) around laughing, laugh until they burst and fall over? It is God. I am saying that God should have a white beard. That this great king is God. (171-148, 1988.1.1)
  • 69. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 69 Externally, God resembles men and Him to pull in? If something is to growinternally He resembles women. While bigger, it has to pull in and absorb some-God is strong, all-knowing, and omnip- thing, or somebody has to add some-otent, He also has a merciful heart that thing to it. In other words, it either hascan embroider flowers on Buddha’s to absorb something by itself or a thirdsmile. He should also have a heart like party has to bring something to add on.that of the most feminine woman. Only But when there is nothing to be addedthen will these two sides have life. (206-49, to God Himself and nothing for Him1990.10.3) to pull in, how can God grow bigger by Himself? This is an important question. God is the great Master of the uni- I have not discussed it because if I did,verse, all-knowing and all-powerful; He you would talk about it carelessly andis a being who lacks nothing and has cause problems. So please research this.many powers. Nevertheless, if a loving I am giving you this as homework. Doson of filial piety were to press his way some research; write a paper and I willto His bosom without asking, would He grade it. (218-263, 1991.8.19)shout, “Hey, you! How well do you knowme? What are you doing?” God might How do you think the absolute Godtry to stop him, but if the son were to originally began? Do you think He wasignore God’s protests and keeps pressing born all of a sudden, coming out quickly?in, like he once did pressing in to snug- Aren’t you curious about this? If we talkgle up to his own father’s chest, saying, “I about this, Christians will say, “Ooh, thewanted to place my hand on Your chest, Creator is holy, and this is an incrediblejust as I used to touch my father’s chest insult.” Stop that nonsense! Aren’t youlong ago,” what would God do? Would curious as to whether God came intoHe feel offended? A father would be very being or has always existed as He is? Wehappy. need to have a logical basis to go on. As children grow up, they leave their Dr. Yoon! How did God come intoparents’ laps, go outside the house, and being? Shouldn’t someone with a doctor-cross over rivers and mountains. Yet ate in physics know this? Isn’t it a shamewhen these children come home, cross if the holder of a doctoral degree coversthe threshold, put on their old clothes, his face like that? Unification Churchand try to touch their father’s chest, members can only say, “God natural-would the father feel good or bad? Even ly exists,” but this is not the case. Goda grandfather on his deathbed would be Himself also had to develop. This is thehappy and say, “Come, let me feel your correct answer. (218-263, 1991.8.19)touch.” (169-76, 1987.10.25) What is it that has the power of the God is the Creator. Then, what is matchless beauty of creation? God mustthere to add to Him? What is there for have studied this. Although God is
  • 70. 70 Book 1 • True Godall-knowing and all-powerful, if He is a You may think that the all-knowing andpersonal God, and is like a person, when almighty God could create another GodHe relates to love, He will want to go into just like Himself. This may be possible,it and sleep there in peaceful rest. God but what would happen as a result? Thecannot always keep His eyes wide open other God would eat with Him and followand say, “You fool, do not rest. Work on Him around; they would work togetherrestoration through indemnity day and and stand together. If God sat down, thenight.” That’s God principle, isn’t it? It other God would sit down together withis just like breathing. When you exhale, Him. What would it be like If they actedyou have to inhale. God also has to rest exactly the same for hundreds of mil-after work. It is because He wishes to feel lions of years? Think about that. Howthe joy of rest that God works. Every- stifled they would feel! Their eyes wouldthing about God is connected to the turn inside out in less than a day. Andmutual relationship of give and take. how would they talk? How many days(164-70, 1987.4.26) do you think they would talk with each other? Maybe not even three days. They If God exists, what kind of being is would say, “Everything’s the same! ThisHe? He is all-knowing, all-powerful, is killing me.” (141-26, 1986.2.16)and His presence is all-pervading. Thatis good. He is omniscient, omnipotent, What is the center of religion? It isand omnipresent, and He can do any- God. Of course, there are many namesthing. But however powerful He may be, for God, but the name does not mat-and however good He may be at every- ter. God cannot be two. The root is one,thing, what would happen if He told therefore God is one. When people talkothers to serve Him alone? There must about God, they use different names tobe billions of people living in the spir- refer to Him because each nation hasit world; if God said to them, “I am all- a different language. Yet the Originalknowing, almighty, and absolute, and Being is one. (210-199, 1990.12.23)you have to serve me absolutely,” whatwould happen? What if everything had Heaven and earth themselves did notto serve only God? Judging from the come into being because they wanted to,essence of our conscience, we would not but surely from some origin and throughbe able to embrace that in the long term. some motivation based on some sourceIt would inevitably create conflict. Your of power. Considering this on a high-hearts would inevitably conflict with er level, there has to be a fundamentalthis in the future. (138-75, 1986.1.19) agent of power who, as a central sub- ject partner, moves heaven and earth or The only partner that God can love creates things. We call this being us – human beings. God cannot make His various names, given by differentanother God among His creatures. Why? races and in different languages, do not
  • 71. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 71matter. This universe needs to have a tity of their work, the doctoral degreescenter in any case. Although existing earned, the boasting, and the fanfarebeings act and move around, the central pale in comparison.being does not move around with them Art is the same. Art is learned fromin their world. There has to be a cen- nature; it originates from nowhere else.tral original being who remains forever Everything is learned from nature, andfixed at the center of this world of rela- there is nothing that cannot be found intionships in motion. (154-298, 1964.10.5) nature. (182-121, 1988.10.16)Section 5. God’s Omniscience God is all-knowing and all-powerful,and Omnipotence Are Within the but what need does He have for power?Principle Why would He need it when He is the one who can move the universe? He does5.1. God’s omniscience and not need power because He is the greatomnipotence are based on King of power. In history, no matterprinciples how great the heroes were, they passed away, as did the kings and emperors of What was God’s motivation in creat- great nations; before their passing theying all things in heaven and earth? We were all dancing under God’s authority.have to consider the fundamentals of God does not need the money or knowl-this. God needs no money. It was not for edge that we human beings need. (176-165,the sake of money, knowledge, or curios- 1988.5.9)ity. It was not for the sake of power. Thereis nothing the omniscient, omnipotent God Himself is absolute, omni-and omnipresent God does not know. scient, omnipotent, and omnipresent.He is the King of wisdom, the King of There is nothing He does not know, andability, and the King of gold. He can there is nothing He cannot do. Stand-make as many diamonds as He wishes. ing in such an absolute position as theBut God does not need diamonds. Why Subject in possession of everything,would He need them when He has them what could He need? Although God isall the time? One needs something only the Absolute Subject, He must have thewhen it is missing. heart to be an object partner as well as Through His knowledge God cre- the subject partner. Why so? We do notated the laws that control the elements need just the east; when there is east, weof the universe, which move and oper- need west; when we have east and west,ate under certain principles. In com- we need north and south; and when weparison to God’s efforts to create those have north and south, we need front andlaws, the investment a scientist makes to back and above and below. In this way,discover just one minute aspect of one we seek to form a sphere.of them amounts to nothing. The quan- This is why the universe moves based
  • 72. 72 Book 1 • True Godon the model of a sphere. (201-12, 1990.2.28) omniscience and omnipotence,” would this sound good to you? Would creatures What kind of things do you think born through God’s power say, “God,you would find in the universe? Do you thank you for creating us with a strokethink there would be diamond stars? If of your power”? If God said, “I createdthe all-knowing and almighty God cre- you because I am so wise,” would you feelated the universe, would He have created good? If God said, “I created you becausejust one diamond star? (49-294, 1971.10.17) I am rich with ability,” wouldn’t you think, “If God created me through His What is it that God likes most? ability or wisdom, what is my joy, andFamous scholars? There is nothing spe- what does it have to do with me? That’scial about famous scholars. A scholar God’s ability, not mine. That’s God’s wis-may say that he has researched this and dom, not mine. As for me, I am just sothat, but this is just reporting on the nat- powerless...” Therein lies the problemural formulas and principles created by with the emphasis on omniscience andGod – the scholar did not create them. omnipotence. (175-150, 1988.4.16) God does not even like scholars.Next, what about presidents? Do you Christianity today emphasizes “God,think God likes Reagan, the U.S. presi- the all-knowing and the all-powerfuldent? What about a world president? God Father,” but omniscience and omni-is the president of the universe. What potence work exclusively on the basiswould the all-knowing, all-powerful of principles. God does not do thingsand absolute being need? God does not arbitrarily or through unprincipledlike power, either. What’s next? Money? action. The laws established by the eter-Don’t talk nonsense. (141-247, 1986.2.26) nal God are eternal. He does not arbi- trarily change what He has established. God is all-knowing and almighty. If The authority and dignity of God, in HisHe were to get angry and strike the earth, obedience to the law, is amazing. God iseverything would be shattered to pieces. the first to follow, absolutely, the lawsEven presidents of nations and people He has established regarding justicewho are proud of their position would and the public good because they are indisappear without a trace at one shout keeping with heavenly principles. Afterfrom God. Does God need power? He God, then all people are to follow, anddoes not. Power may be something rank then the universe. There is no alternativeand file soldiers covet. Who likes power? direction. Such is the ideal standard ofThe devil likes it. (210-18, 1990.11.30) man’s creation. (162-184, 1987.4.12) Why do you think God created heav- God cannot do it alone. Today’sen and earth? If God said, “I tried creat- Christian ministers may think that theing you just to show off my power and all-knowing and all-powerful God can
  • 73. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 73do things arbitrarily any time with the self, but it has nothing to do with us. Thepower of creation. But that is far from discussion becomes futile and useless,the truth. All existing things in heaven yet we cannot have blind faith. We haveand earth operate by laws and principles. to clarify these matters. (223-261, 1991.11.12)Even God cannot break them and act onHis own. The president of this coun- There is nothing God does not know.try must cherish the laws based on the He is all-knowing and all-powerful, hasconstitution and those enacted through full authority, and is omnipresent. Butlegislation. There is a major commotion what does this have to do with us? I amhere because this is not happening; isn’t asking what it has to do with us. Youthat so? (166-99, 1987.5.30) may say, “Oh, since He has full author- ity, it should be easy for Him to rule over This may sound strange, but if God me. Since He is omnipresent, it shouldwanted love, why could He not simply be easy for Him to monitor me. Sincecreate it at will? It is because if He did, He knows everything, He will analyzeHe would not be able to stand in His me thoroughly and leave no escape forproper position. This is why He does me.” What good would come from Godnot create love, and this is the same as ruling over us through His omnisciencesaying He could not create it. Do you and omnipotence? (130-209, 1984.1.22)understand what I am saying? You maysay, “Ah, but how can the all-knowing With what does God govern heav-and almighty God be unable to create en and earth? He governs through law,love?” If He did, we might come to find a law of governance through love. Thethat either dualism or polytheism were universal law exists in order to supportcorrect. You may doubt it, but this is how the means or way of governance. Godit is. (173-211, 1988.2.18) created humankind because He longs for love. He could have gone on alone, People these days talk about God’s without us, but instead, for some pur-nature and say that God is absolute, pose, He did create us. What was thatall-knowing, almighty, all-pervasive, purpose? He needed and needs love thatunique, eternal, and unchanging. But is stimulating and impulsively expressed.what is God going to do with His abso- (121-103, 1982.10.24)luteness? What is He going to do with Hisuniqueness? What does God’s unique- 5.2. Only love is the absoluteness have to do with us? These are major standardquestions. What is God going to do withHis omniscience and omnipotence? There is one thing that immobi-What is the relevance? What is He going lizes God. Is God not omniscient andto do with His eternal and unchanging omnipotent? Despite His omniscienceessence? It may be good for God Him- and omnipotence, there is one thing He
  • 74. 74 Book 1 • True Godcannot do as He pleases. What do you We pity widows and widowers, butthink that is? Is it that He is unable to why do we pity them? It is becausemake gold or diamonds? Would He lack although they have love inside, they havepower? There is one thing this omni- nothing to stir it into motion. Howeverscient and omnipotent being cannot do omniscient, omnipotent and omnipres-as He pleases. What is it? It is love. Love. ent God may be, love does not operateDo you think there is love in my heart? when there is no partner. With whomIs there love in your heart? Basically yes. does God, the Creator of heaven andBut if you were to go around saying, “My earth, wish to have a relationship? Helove, my love, my love!” to yourself all wants to engage in love with Adam andthe time, you would be a crazy person. Eve. (130-21, 1983.12.11)(142-269, 1986.3.13) God likes love. What kind of love Do you think God can attain love does God like most? It is true love. Butby Himself? Would the all-knowing, what is true love? Where would we sayall-powerful and unique God say, “Oh, true love has its root? Its root does notI feel so good!” all by Himself? Then lie in God. This sounds strange, doesn’twe would have to say that God has also it? The all-knowing and all-powerfulgone mad. Also, if I were to say, “Oh I’m God is the Master of true love, and yetso happy, my love!” based only on some God does not want the root of this lovefeeling of love, people would call me cra- to begin from Him. God thinks that Hezy, wouldn’t they? But if someone takes will plant the root in a person who can beeven a scrap of paper or handkerchief the object of this love. (177-269, 1988.5.20)as his object and says, “Oh my belovedhandkerchief!” who would speak ill of For whom did God create heaventhat person? The value and authority of and earth, for His own sake, or for Hisan object partner that can represent the creatures as His partners? Of course, weuniverse is possible only in the world of can say that God created them for Hislove. (142-31, 1986.3.3) own sake, but we should know that He attaches great importance to the object I am saying that even the absolute partner, and this is the standard for allGod cannot have love by Himself. Since the creation. The subject partner amonglove is found only in a mutual relation- all object partners is humankind. God’sship, no matter how all-knowing and thoughts were focused on humankindall-powerful God may be, He cannot and on the happiness of all people. Aspossess love alone. Of course, He has for God Himself, He is an all-knowingthe potential for love, but the signs and and all-powerful being, isn’t He? (109-268,stimulation of love come only through 1980.11.2)another, not to God alone. This is love,the power of love. (138-245, 1986.1.24) God is absolute, omniscient, omnip-
  • 75. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 75otent, and omnipresent. Then, can He Himself. This is why love is the origin, thealso love as He pleases? No. God is also alpha – the motivation for the creation ofunder the dominion of love. Then what heaven and earth. (149-149, 1986.11.21)can we say about God? Isn’t God omni-scient and omnipotent? If we ask Him, What kind of love does God need?“God, are You not omnipotent?” God God has love, but He can love only whenwill answer, “I am omnipotent, but not there is a partner. All of you here, do youwhen it comes to love.” Why is God like have love? But do you like saying, “Oh,that? (98-38, 1978.4.8) wonderful! O my love!” all alone? Love only works when you have a partner. God cannot be God by Himself. This is the basic rule of the universe. NoWhat fun could that be? Would He wor- matter how all-knowing and all-power-ry about food? Would He worry about ful God may be, without a partner He issleep? Would He worry about clothes? a lonely and sad God. (94-262, 1977.10.1)He can have these supplied in whateverquantity He desires. He may want to get No matter how wonderful, absolute,on a plane and fly around, but He would all-knowing and all-powerful God maybecome bored within an hour. No mat- be, good things cannot happen whenter how all-knowing and all-powerful God is alone. The words “happiness” orGod may be, and no matter how much “that’s nice” do not make sense whenHe prides Himself in being so special, you are alone; you can talk about joy andHe would not find it satisfying. He is just happiness only where there is a relation-like us. And God has no other choice. ship with an object partner. No matterHe must find the joy that derives from how all-knowing and all-powerful Godseeing something valuable that He made may be, He cannot be happy when Heeffort to create. (161-116, 1987.1.11) stays alone doing nothing. Let’s say that a good singer sings a song by himself. What longing was it that led God to Would this make him happy? He needscreate? I am asking what it was that the someone to hear his song. We need toAbsolute Being longed for that caused have give and take to feel good. Like-Him to create? He is an all-knowing wise, God cannot feel good by Himself.and all-powerful being who needs nei- (65-20, 1972.11.13)ther gold nor knowledge. There is noth-ing He lacks, and so I am asking what What is the origin from which Godneed made Him create human beings? came into existence? From what could What was God’s fundamental moti- God have come? What is His beginningvation for creating? It was not power, point? Is it omniscience and omnipo-knowledge, or possessions. What did tence, or absolute authority? What’sGod lack? God lacked the basis for love. the use of absolute authority? WhenGod, too, is unable to achieve love by He is alone, what’s the point of having
  • 76. 76 Book 1 • True Godabsolute authority? There is nobody else Even God Himself needs a partner.anyway. If He, as the Absolute Being, He cannot realize love by Himself,is alone what is the use of knowledge? either. If I were to exclaim enthusiasti-The important question relates to God’s cally, “Oh, I feel so good today,” when noessence. And that is love, not a love that one is there, people would call me crazy,seeks to be served, but a love that seeks wouldn’t they? But when there is a part-to serve. (218-263, 1991.8.19) ner, even if I were to speak with enthusi- asm it would make sense and fit the cir- Even the all-knowing and all-power- cumstances. However all-knowing andful God surrenders in front of true love. all-powerful God may be, what wouldNo matter how great the president of be the point if He were dancing alone,Korea may be, he also surrenders help- saying, “That’s good, good; oh, I like mylessly in front of true love. When you love”? You must understand this. Evenreally love your wife, would you want to God cannot achieve love by Himself. Hebow down to her or not? You would do can feel stimulating love only when Hemore than bow down. You would think, has a partner. This is the issue. (141-106,“Where in this universe did my wife 1986.2.19)come from? I cannot help loving her sotruly.” The thought of being without her Among the existing things in thewould paralyze your limbs. It is pain- world there is no power that can matchful to think of her not being there. How God’s because God is all-knowing, all-happy her presence makes you! Even the powerful, and absolute. God is alsopresident will happily say, “My darling, eternal, immortal and self-existing. Butplease love me; I love you!” as he bows what is it that God desires? It is not mon-to the ground. At that moment, would ey, knowledge, or power; so what doesthat small lady sitting in front of him feel God desire? There is only one thing Godgood or bad? (211-83, 1991.12.29) absolutely needs, something absolutely needed by both humankind and God. It No matter how all-knowing and all- is true love. (Blessed Family - 302)powerful God may be, He cannot love allby Himself as He pleases. You may say 5.3. Even God is absolutelythat God can love as He pleases because obedient to loveHe is all-knowing and all-powerful,but this thinking creates a big problem, Since God likes love, can He becomebecause it leads to the argument that an crazy for love? Can the all-knowing,object of love is not needed. For this rea- almighty, and marvelous God, who cre-son, in order for God, as the absolute, ated heaven and earth, become crazycentral being, to feel the stimulation and for love? There are times when a grand-joy of His own love, He needs a partner father, who normally dominates likein love. (208-233, 1990.11.20) a tiger, meekly comes under the con-
  • 77. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 77trol of the small grandmother. What His sons and daughters to absolutelymakes him do this? He does it because obey true love without doing it Himself,he is caught on the hook of love. Love would it make sense?has great power. This is why God help- God, who occupies true love, wouldlessly surrenders in front of love. (137-84, become a dictator. Only when God says,1985.12.24) “Just as I eternally and absolutely obey true love, you sons and daughters must If the capable, all-knowing and eternally obey true love,” will they say,almighty God exists, what kind of things “Amen!” Otherwise, they would scoff,would He like? The most logical conclu- saying, “The Father lives as He pleases,sion is that, since God is better than and we have nothing to do but obey?human beings, He would inevitably like Pooh!” There will be problems. Hence,love. Then what on earth is God’s love? we must establish the view that God,Even before the beginning of time, God too, absolutely obeys true love. (211-84,had the love that lived unceasingly for 1990.12.29)others, and He sought to practice thatkind of love. (90-86, 1976.12.19) However all-knowing and all-pow- erful God may be, He absolutely obeys You should be sons of God. In being true love. How does that sound: goodGod’s sons, which path do you want to or bad? Would this true love be goodtake? The path of money? Would God when heard from the east and bad whensay, “I am all-knowing and all-powerful, heard from the west? It is good wheth-and based on my great power you have er you hear it from the west, from theto come into the parent-child relation- south, or from the north, from above, orship”? What about knowledge? These from below. Day and night, throughoutare peripheral matters. God wants to the four seasons, and beyond the timefocus on love, and says, “I must be one of our youth and old age, it will, for allwith that love.” You should say, “Only eternity, be pleasing to hear the sound ofthat love is the best.” When you have true love. (211-75, 1990.12.29)completely occupied this love, even thepowerful God of this universe will say, God, who asserts absolute power, is“Yes, yes!” (69-181, 1973.11.12 also looking for a place where love can settle, a place where love can stand. God, However all-knowing and all-power- too, absolutely likes love. How muchful God may be, can He order men and does He like it? More than His absolute-women to absolutely obey true love? To ness, omniscience, omnipotence, andhave a commanding presence as the omnipresence. God will absolutely obeyFather, God should command, “I too the laws of true love even if He aban-absolutely obey true love, so obey true dons everything else. Only then, will itlove just as I do.” If God were to tell all make sense.
  • 78. 78 Book 1 • True God We say God is the Father of human- way can they unite.kind, don’t we? Then, can this Father tell What does this mean? When God,His sons and daughters to absolutely obey with the tradition of the Parent, enters atrue love if His own life is not centered scene where the sons, daughters, sisters,on love? This root principle is indispens- and brothers are fighting and stands atable. Therefore, only when God Himself the center and says “Do it this way,” willlives in absolute obedience to love can they not unite? Those who say otherwiseHe educate His children saying, “You are out of their minds. (221-190, 1991.10.24)should live like this because I am livingthis way myself.” (207-261, 1990.11.11) Modern theology is doomed because it says that since God is all-knowing The absolute God also thinks, and all-powerful, He can also love as“Although I am absolute, omniscient, He pleases. Can I love as I please alone –omnipotent, and omnipresent, and have without my dear wife? Can I? Those whoeverything, I also want to live in obedi- say that I can are crazy. Then, can Godence to something absolute.” God, also, love all by Himself? (209-81, 1990.11.27)has the desire to live for the sake of oth-ers. Since God is like this, His love does God is all-knowing and all-powerful.not demand that others serve Him. He What would the world be like if there wereshould not love in such a way that He another all-knowing and almighty beingasks to be served. (201-115, 1990.3.27) just like God, and the two came to love each other? They would not balance each On what basis will unity be achieved? other, and would instead run away fromSince God is omniscient and omnipotent, each other. Anything that became stuckwill it come based on His omniscience? between them would be unable to go backHow about knowledge? No. Then what? and forth; it would slip out at the side.Power? Power won’t work, either. The weak gravitate to the strong, and No matter how powerful spring may the strong to the weak and only thenbe, it cannot be other than a season in will they fit exactly in the center, rivetedwhich flowers bloom. Although summer together. The weak desires the strong,may be said to be powerful, it cannot and the strong desires the other than a season when the trees Women who like effeminate men maygrow thick with leaves. In autumn, they as well die. The same goes for womenwill all wither away. Although autumn who want to love effeminate men. Whenis said to be the season of harvest, it is a woman touches another woman’sunable to overcome winter. In order to hand, does she feel good? When wom-overcome these limitations, the seasons en hold hands do they feel good? Whenneed to always serve the sun as their cen- a woman’s soft hand holds another softter. In that way, serving the center, the hand, how bad that must feel! How badfour seasons all triumph; in no other the feeling of the two soft hands must be!
  • 79. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 79It is worse than dying. So we can say it is rience God’s heart and to bring themlike dying. (167-300, 1987.8.20) joy. If there is someone who, at the sight of a leaf, can think to himself that it isSection 6. God is Omnipresent like his own child, he is almost a saint.Through His Love (59-101, 1972.7.9)6.1. Only love freely traverses Since God is omnipresent, we wantborders to resemble Him in His omnipresence; because God is omniscient and omnipo- God’s heart is found not only in God’s tent, we also want to be omniscient andword but also in all things He created. In omnipotent; and since God is unique, weheaven and earth, God’s heart is every- also desire to be unique. This is resem-where. This is why we say that there is blance and because we resemble God wenowhere that God doesn’t dwell – that is, want to make ourselves like Him. WeGod is omnipresent. Since God’s heart want to rule over all of heaven and found in the things you see, if you In all these things we closely resemblewant to be in His heart you should have God. (26-167, 1969.10.25)the heart to embrace those things andall that exists in heaven and on earth as We should live a life of deep emotion-yours. This is God’s heart. al experiences through love. So when A person that reaches the highest God is sad, I would feel sad, and whenpoint on the religious way is one who God is happy, I would feel happy withoutbelongs within the heart of God. The one even knowing why. As for a child of filialwhose heart sings eternally even at the piety, even when he is thousands of kilo-sight of a flying bird or a fragrant flower meters away from his parents, his par-does not dwell among all things of cre- ents’ love is always with him.ation but, rather, within God’s heart. (8-180, If we talk of God’s omnipresence,1959.12.13) where is God? He is not found in knowl- edge. Love, however is different. It is the Then how do we feel God’s pres- parents’ heart of love toward their chil-ence everywhere? Feel the air as God’s dren that makes omnipresence reason-breath, and when there is a storm, feel able and possible. It is a heart that reach-it as the sweat God has shed battling to es beyond ultimate over His course of suffering for the On the path of love, the parent’s lovesake of the world. When you behold the is omnipresent; there is nowhere outsidesun, be aware that it symbolizes the life its reach. This is possible only with love.elements of the entire universe. Learn Only love can completely govern theof God’s love from the sun. God has son. This is where omnipotent authorityprovided nature as a textbook to help comes to bear. (59-101, 1972.7.9)His beloved sons and daughters expe- Love has wonderful attributes. Once
  • 80. 80 Book 1 • True Godyou stand in the position of oneness sonality of an absolute ruler and dicta-with God’s absolute and unchanging tor. If He has no way to be absolutelytrue love, you receive the authority to obedient, although He may be able tobe where God is and live with Him at govern at the higher level, He would notany time. Then you will be able to see be able to govern at the lower level. TheGod even without closing your eyes. The term omnipresence itself would becomeone who has deeply felt God’s sorrow- a contradictory term.ful heart will stop in his tracks and weep God resembles us…. Mothers andbitterly; such a realm of deep feelings fathers resemble their sons and daugh-exists. Even in the fallen world, a moth- ters, don’t they? We say that God is ourer’s love is such that if her child has an Father. God, too, wants to live in abso-accident far away, she can sense it. She lute obedience. If there were no way forwill wake up shouting his name. Doesn’t Him to do this, God would be so lonely!this happen often? (201-356, 1990.4.30) (192-29, 1989.7.2) Are arteries greater, or are veins great- If there were someone who vieweder? Which are greater? They are equal. a painter’s work and became spell-Then, who is greater, God or human- bound by day and night, shedding tearskind? They are also equal. In terms of in amazement, would the painter belove, if God is the artery, human beings offended? The painter would want toare the veins, so they have the value and invite that person into his living room,privilege to be God’s equal. asking, “Why are you so inspired?” and On what basis can we talk about have him tell his story. Would the paint-uniqueness in heaven and on earth, and er think him crazy if he said, “Oh, thisabout omniscience, omnipotence, and work is so good. I long to look at it andomnipresence? On what basis can we say want to stay here with it”?that everything has a connection with Although you may not understandme? Based on love. This is something we God, judging from God’s omnipresence,can understand. (109-146, 1980.11.1) which fills the universe, He exists as love rather than as the Master of knowledge. Who is God? He is the King of the Try to recognize anew and rediscovergreedy. He is omnipresent, He is every- God based on the question, “How can Iwhere. So, He must be very greedy, deeply experience the resonance of lovebecause there is nowhere without His in all aspects of life?” (59-103, 1972.7.9)presence! We should not be calling Himgreedy, yet He is very greedy. (121-70, 6.2. Love pervades the entire1982.10.24) universe Do you think God has a way of being God is an absolute God, but why isabsolutely obedient? God has the per- He absolute? It is because He absolutely
  • 81. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 81obeys love. Are you happy to hear that or world of love transcends distance. Thenot? Also, God is omnipresent. There is speed of love is such that even light can-nowhere that His love does not pervade. not catch up with it. The fastest thing is(223-246, 1991.11.10) love; it is also the brightest thing. The most complete thing is love, and that God’s love is more than enough to which fills most completely is love. (95-39,embrace the universe and it occupies 1977.9.11)the central position. God is the centralbeing of love who maintains the great- What is love? Love provides the lubri-est foundation. When God moves, the cation and guide rail upon which thingssmall things all have to move together. can turn. Without love, there is no lubri-Everything is contained in one big cir- cation. Cars need lubricating oil to becle, isn’t it? That’s why it makes sense to able to move. Everything needs lubri-say that God embraces the whole world cation in order to move. And only loveand entire universe. (205-33, 1990.7.7) provides lubrication for the highest joy. Since its root is the omnipresent God, it If God did not exist, the universe does not disappear. (180-161, 1988.8.22)would be completely empty. It would feelempty. But because God exists, the uni- Love is like a nerve. Just as pullingverse is completely full. Why? Because a strand of hair pulls the entire body,there is love. Hence, even when we are just pulling love pulls the entire uni-alone, the universe is full if we know that verse. Only when love moves will theGod exists. God is everywhere. We come entire universe turn in harmony. (89-90,to feel that He is everywhere. Hence, 1976.10.4)within love we can know the deep inspi-ration that comes from God’s omnipres- If there is one subject partner inence. But when we do not know about this universe who can fill every per-God, everything is empty; it is as if noth- son’s heart, what kind of subject partnering exists. (91-323, 1977.3.1) would that be? The one absolute cen- ter. We need an absolute being who will When the subject of love is absent, completely fill any heart with love. Thisyou feel as if nothing exists, but when subject partner has to be an infinite andthe subject of love is present, everything absolute filled up. We come to the conclusion How much love do you think Godthat it is only when we are full of love – who has to fill the hearts of the bil-that everything becomes full; when we lions of people today – has? It has to beare full of love we can give infinitely and unconditional. This is why we need thetruly. expressions omniscience, omnipotence, Give and take allows for the realiza- and omnipresence. They are the wordstion and multiplication of our ideal. The God needs. (116-240, 1982.1.1)
  • 82. 82 Book 1 • True GodSection 7. Assessing the Existing There has been no one who soughtViews of God to understand, by digging into the root cause of God’s grief after the Fall,7.1. Existing doctrines of God are what the relationship between God andcontradictory human beings is, and how the suppos- edly all-knowing and all-powerful God There are various questions raised has become so impotent. (133-216, 1984.7.19)against religious doctrine. They includethe question “Does God really exist?” So far, although many theologiansGod is said to be omniscient, omnipo- and spiritual mediums have knowntent, omnipresent, possessing utmost about the existence of Satan, they havegoodness and beauty. He is said to be not been able to understand why the all-a being of love, the Lord of judgment, knowing and almighty God could notand the Father of humankind. Yet how prevent Satan from opposing Him. Thisdo we know these descriptions are cor- is a problem even throughout the spiritrect? Why did God create the universe, world. Whenever you try to go to God’swhen He could have just remained qui- side, Satan will surely interfere. Satanetly by Himself? What is the purpose opposes us from many directions, notfor which God created the world? There just one. But why is God unable to inter-must have been a certain method to the vene and punish him? This has been acreation. What would that method have riddle until now. This is one thing thatbeen? Why does the phenomenon of the cannot be known even through relatingso-called law of the jungle appear in this with the spirit world. (133-86, 1984.7.10)world created by the God of absolutegoodness? It is said that the Fall has led The all-knowing and all-power-to the world of sin, but why did human ful God has been leading humankindbeings, created by the perfect God, fall? throughout the tens of thousands of(122-302, 1982.11.25) years of history. Why then is it that his- tory is not heading toward a world where God has many problems. If He is all- goodness is realized but instead has end-knowing and all-powerful, why did He ed up heading toward a world of despairallow Jesus to be nailed to the cross? Is and hopelessness? This is a serious prob-salvation impossible without the cross? lem that can lead to people concludingHow are you going to answer this? If God that there is no God. If there were nois all-knowing and all-powerful yet still God, would humankind have the possi-unable to save Jesus from the cross, such bility to dream of the ideals we long for,a God is a cruel God whom we should the peaceful world and utopia that wechase away. How can we believe in Him? seek, in the future? Throughout our long(136-128, 1985.12.22) history, thinking people and numer- ous philosophers have failed in their
  • 83. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 83pursuit of such a world and left the world There are many different ways of seeingin its present state. Considering this fact, the situation, and still their judgmentswe cannot assume that such a world of decide whether someone lives or dies. Ithope will come about in the future. (130-18, is a serious matter. Judgment, from the1983.12.11) human perspective of universal laws often misses the true mark in light of Why does the all-knowing and all- universal law. For this reason, a righ-powerful God leave Satan alone? He teous person would get sick after being acould just execute him one night by cut- judge for ten years. (198-285, 1990.2.5)ting off his head, but why does He leavehim be? Why just leave him be? This is We should ask Him about this.the most difficult question in religion. Is Today’s Christians say that God is sit-it a simple matter? (127-112, 1983.5.5) ting on the throne as the all-knowing and all-powerful God. They say that, as Many faithful people think of God the Judge, He sends bad people to hellas sitting on the throne of glory as an and good people to heaven. But if Godomniscient, omnipotent, and omnipres- were joyful to see this, He would be aent being with absolute authority. This crazy God. God dwells in the place ofis why they think that God has nothing absolute goodness, which transcendsto do with such concepts as suffering good and evil. (194-32, 1989.10.15)or sorrow. If Christians ask what kindof being God is, they would say, “God is Christian pastors say that God is sit-our Father.” They say that all believers ting on the throne as the omniscient,who call Him Father should repent and omnipotent, and omnipresent being, butpractice faith in the sinful world. God would that be interesting? If He sat onand man are related as parent and child, a throne for tens of thousands of yearsyet they are said to be in contradiction. doing nothing, would not His buttocks(123-154, 1983.1.1) become flabby? If you like sitting, try sit- ting for just three days. (192-29, 1989.7.2) Today Christianity pronounces,“God is the holy, all-knowing, and omni- So what is God doing? According topotent being, and the Judge who sits on Christianity, God is sitting on the throneHis throne as the righteous Lord of Judg- in eternal glory... But if He is alone, whatment who judges all people.” Do you like kind of glory is that? Is God sitting injudges? If a judge serves for ten years, he one spot for eternity and saying, “Oh, Iwill get sick and die; if he does not die, so much like my power, my omniscience,he will at least become seriously ill. If mysterious...”? Really? What use is that?he does not get sick, he is a fake. Judges God, too, has always been living cen-sometimes pass death sentences, and yet tered on love. The logic of this is unde-their verdicts cannot be absolutely right. niable. (191-22, 1989.6.24)
  • 84. 84 Book 1 • True God If it seems God can do everything thing. But then, they need to ask whyas He pleases, why did He allow human He has not been able to save humankindbeings to become like they are over our during all these thousands of years. Howlong, drawn-out history, said by some would you answer this? It is becauseto be 850,000 to one and a half million human beings committed sin. Since it isyears? This could lead us to conclude they who committed sin, it is they whothat God does not exist; we could not must liquidate it. (226-304, 1992.2.9)even talk about an all-knowing and all-powerful God. But that would be faulty What is it that God absolutely wants?logic. Why is it that God cannot do as He That is the question. What is it that Godpleases? Why can’t He? It is because He wants? What does God absolutely want?is constrained by circumstances. Is it ability? Today, Christian churches(162-186, 1987.4.12) and Christian theology teach that since God is all-knowing and all-powerful, as What would happen if man had the righteous Lord of Judgment He sendsnot fallen? Today, Christianity teaches good people to the Kingdom of Heaventhat God is all-knowing, all-powerful and evil people to hell. Would you likeand holy, while we human beings are that kind of judge? Do you like the judg-profane, but they are wrong. Go to the es in the secular world? Wouldn’t it bespiritual world and see. They, too, call nasty of God to have made it so that HeGod “Father” just as people do on earth sends some people to hell and some to thetoday. Kingdom of Heaven? We conclude that Who is this father? If the holy God this would be unfair. (211-75, 1990.12.29)were unable to enter a relationship withpeople, could we call Him Father? There Christian theology claims that Godis a logical contradiction there from the the Creator is holy and the things Heoutset. It is completely contradictory. But created are profane. This view, howev-what I am saying makes sense. (240-191, er, contradicts the original principle of1992.12.13) the formation of the universe. The tradi- tional, mainstream idea of Christianity Why am I saying this? God created is said to be based on love, even lovinghuman beings as His sons and daugh- one’s enemy, but how can the profaneters, but do you think God has seen sinner and the holy God become one?them dancing and singing while prais- Without establishing a basis for answer-ing God, or not? Because they fell and ing this serious question, any conclu-were expelled, God still has not seen sion advanced is futile, false. This is whysuch a day. But Christians do not know there must be a partner for the absolutethis about God. They think that God is in God to absolutely obey, serve and haveglory and that because He is all-knowing with Him even at the cost of His ownand all-powerful, He is able to do any- life. (204-100, 1990.7.1)
  • 85. Chapter 1 • The Original Being of God 85 Christian theologians are today say- and creation, and prove God’s exis-ing, “Now is the time to critique faith as tence. Since there is as yet no such reli-a whole. Now is the time to re-examine gion, God should prepare the substanceall previous doctrines of God and views of such a religion because He is a livingof life.” Theological trends have so far God. (211-139, 1990.12.30)upheld the view that created beings can-not stand in an equal position to the holy If humankind was created by theCreator. Then how is love to be given? Do Absolute Being in such a way as to prac-you think God can share love by Him- tice the love of the Absolute Being, itself? What are those things we call peace is clear that there was motivation andand happiness? Can God have these on purpose behind our creation. To revealHis own? How would you answer this that motivation and purpose, a correctquestion? God needs an object partner. view of God, explaining who the Abso-(77-317, 1975.4.30) lute Being is, should first be developed. Establishing the correct understand- What motivation led to the birth of ing of God will reveal His purpose andthis created world? God created heaven motivation for the creation, and there-and earth because He needed love. Based by clarify the reason we must practiceon this, the doctrine of God in modern absolute love for the sake of peace. (110-Christian theology is in error. They say 253, 1980.11.27)that the absolute God of power can sub-sist on power alone. This is why, wherev- If the absolute, eternal, unique ander Christian culture has gone, blood has unchanging God exists, we must be ablebeen spilled. Based on this logic we can to view the origin of true love, true ide-foresee that, although Western Civiliza- als, true peace and true happiness from ation has developed in accordance with new standpoint centering on such a God.Christian culture, Christian culture will From that point of view, we can securenow have a devastating impact on the perspectives of God, life, and materialworld in the Last Days. (209-29, 1990.11.25) things that are aligned with God’s own viewpoint, and from there finally be able History is heading into the age of to welcome a world of new peace andscience. With the advent of the age of sci- new happiness. (77-260, 1975.4.14)entific development, in which the funda- The root cause of religious conflictmental roots of everything are investi- lies in the vagueness of the doctrines ofgated and our basic origins are pursued the ultimate reality. The absolute beingthrough studying the origins of species, is only one; there cannot be two or threereligion must inevitably keep pace. absolute beings. However, the leaders In this situation, a religion must of each religion claim that only theirappear having a commanding outlook absolute being is the true God and thatthat can explain the reality of the world other gods are not true gods. This results
  • 86. 86 Book 1 • True Godin each religion having its own absolute the new religion must reveal that thebeing, and fosters further contradictory absolute beings of the different religionsideas of the existence of many absolute are not separate gods but one and thebeings. Since this leads to the conclusion same God. The new religion will revealthat the gods of all religions are nothing the fact that all religions constitute abut relative gods, the system of absolute brotherhood established by God, withvalues – that should have been developed the theologies of each having embracedthrough religion based on the doctrine one particular aspect of God’s attri-concerning God’s love and truth – still butes. The new religion will completeremains relative. the picture of God. Moreover, in reveal- In other words, we conclude that reli- ing God’s attributes and the motivation,gions to this day have not established an purpose, and laws of creation, the doc-absolute value system to settle the confu- trine of ultimate reality must explainsion. This inevitably results from the fact that this purpose and these laws governthat no religion has been able to present the movement of everything in the uni-the correct explanation about the Abso- verse, and that human norms are, in thelute Being. (122-302, 1982.11.25) end, in accordance with this universal law – that is, the heavenly way. (122-303, Each religion has its own absolute 1982.11.25)being as the basis of its doctrine. Theabsolute being in Judaism is Jehovah, The greatness of the Divine Principlethat of Christianity, God, and that of taught by the Unification Church is thatIslam, Allah. Buddhism and Confucian- it explains creativity in concrete termsism do not specify an absolute being, but and serves us in our understanding ofwith the basic Confucian virtue, benev- the process of creation. Next, it providesolence (仁), being connected to the heav- a substantial explanation of how the Fallenly mandate, heaven can be taken as came about and then also presents a viewthe absolute being in Confucianism. of history. It clearly explains how God,Moreover, since Buddhism teaches that rather than abandoning human beingsall dharmas constantly change while the in their fallen state, has been workingtruth is found in the “such-ness” (眞如) diligently for their re-creation through-behind dharmas, we can say that “such- out the course of history. It logically andness” constitutes the absolute being in plainly reveals that through this pro-Buddhism. (122-300, 1982.11.25) cess of restoration we will arrive at the world He purposed to achieve. (208-296, The doctrine of ultimate reality for 1990.11.20)
  • 87. BOOK ONE True God 1 CHAPTER 2 3 God and the Work of CreationSection 1. God’s Motivation for Which is most important, love orCreating Is Love life? Love is most important. We do not say life is most important just because1.1. The Work of Creation Required our world came from God’s life. We sayComplete Investment that love is most important. Although God began the creation of heaven and God’s creating heaven and earth was earth with life, the source of life and thenot aimed primarily at sustaining life; it motivation for life is love. The reasonwas to realize the ideal of love. (188-196, life came into being is because of love.1989.2.26) Why did God create heaven and earth? Although He is the Absolute Being, He Scientists say that the universe is cannot feel joy alone. Even if He weremade of energy, and that it originated placed in a joyful atmosphere, He couldfrom energy. But this is not so. An elec- not feel the stimulation of joy if He weretric current does not flow just because alone; this is why He created. No matterthere is potential energy. Electricity is how much the Absolute Being may say,generated through action. And before “I am the Absolute Being, the Master ofaction, there must be a plus and a minus love and Master of life,” while He is all– that is, a subject partner and an object alone, He cannot feel the stimulation ofpartner. love. Alone, God cannot feel the stimu- Action cannot occur by itself; there- lation of life that makes Him sense thatfore a subject partner and an object part- heaven and earth are within His ownner are necessary. body. (38-152, 1971.1.3) Considering all the above, actionrequires a plus and a minus, and that If God had been thinking only aboutaction then generates electricity. Thus, Himself, would He have created heavenin the same way, energy arises only and earth? Creation requires an invest-through the interaction of subject and ment of energy. An artist’s great hope isobject partners. Hence, the universe did to create a masterpiece. An artist investsnot originate from energy, as today’s sci- all his effort into making great works ofentists say it did. Action comes first, not art. A masterpiece appears only whenenergy. (111-126, 1981.2.8) the artist gives everything, and feels he t
  • 88. 88 Book 1 • True Godcannot give any more. Creation starts God arranged for His investment towith investing oneself. Creation is pos- bear fruit in His partner rather than insible only when energy is poured out. Himself. By investing, God does not feelWithout contributing energy, there is diminished, but satisfied. This is becauseno result. According to the principle God created through love. (60-85, 1972.8.6)that a perfect object partner appearsonly through total investment, God as After eating breakfast, when we workthe Subject partner completely invested strenuously we get hungry and tiredHimself into making His object partner. quickly. Why is this so? It is becauseThe creation was the beginning of God’s when energy is poured out, it is through which He determined not Whatever we do, we cannot be satisfiedto exist for His own sake, but for the sake with a negative result. For things to beof His object partner. (78-111, 1975.5.6) good there must be a plus. So for God’s creation to be good, it must have some- Creation requires giving out energy. thing that can be a plus. Then, when canGod invested Himself. But how much did God retrieve something with that plus?He invest? Some people think that when Here is where the standard for the per-God created through the Word, saying, fection of created beings must lie. There“Let there be this, let there be that,” it is a point where all the investment up towas like a game. But no, God complete- that point will start bringing poured out His true life, true love and The same thing happens when you havetrue ideals. We do not love something a deep desire to accomplish somethingunless we have worked hard and invested and you make effort and stretch beyondour flesh and blood into it. So the period your limitations – the result comes with-before creating and the period after cre- out fail. This is the law of the universe.ating were therefore different. Before It is the same with God. When He cre-creating, God thought about everything ated humankind, God invested energy.centered on Himself, but after starting He depleted Himself. However, afterto create, He existed for His object part- God created humankind by giving outner. We do not exist for ourselves but for everything that He could possibly give,our partners, for our sons and daughters. perfected human beings will not runThat is how it is. (69-81, 1973.10.20) away somewhere. When they reach per- fection, they will return to God. When God had to pour out His very essence they return, they will not return with ato create heaven and earth. This required value less than the amount of investmentthat He give out energy, and investing made, but with a value that enhancesenergy normally would entail deplet- that of God’s creation. (65-20, 1972.11.13)ing His essence. God created the worldthrough love to be His partner, and He How did the universe begin? It start-devoted Himself to fulfilling this will. ed with God serving and pouring Him-
  • 89. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 89self out for the sake of the other. It start- So invest, invest and invest baseded with God expending Himself. Then, on God’s ideal of creation. When youwhat is the purpose in devoting oneself invest, circular motion occurs. Take air,to creating one’s partner? After both for example. If there is a very low-pres-have given all they have, what we gain sure mass of air and a very high-pres-is love. As long as we have love, we are sure mass of air and they mix, a mid-happy, no matter how much we have level pressure mass of air results. Godinvested. Since this is the love princi- comes down, although no one callsple, God started the creation based on Him. So those who want to invest morelove. God would not invest in anything than a hundred percent are always filledthat would not produce a benefit. Giv- by God. The principle of the universe ising all one has creates a minus, so why like this. Completely giving yourself outdo you think He did it? Because love has and forgetting what you have given isthe power to more than fill up any void, connected to eternal motion; at that lev-after expending and investing Himself, el the underlying principle of eternal lifeGod gained love in return. True love emerges. Eternal life. Otherwise, fromdoes not become smaller as it is invested, where will you derive the principle ofbut grows bigger and bigger the more it unification? When living for the sake ofmoves. Conversely, if the principle were others, circular motion occurs, doesn’tthat true love would grow smaller, God it? What happens with something mov-would be depleted through His invest- ing in a spiral motion? It becomes small-ment. But the opposite is the case. True er and smaller and rises. As the base oflove grows bigger and bigger the more it something moving with cyclonic rota-is invested. (237-124, 1992.11.13) tion broadens out, its height decreases. But eternal life rises up more and more, Since love has the capacity to create, and therefore automatically God willit never grows tired. With a heart of love, stand on Adam and Eve’s shoulders andyou never get tired, because you have go up as they go up. (205-95, 1990.7.7)the power of love. The energy spent isalways replenished by more energy than Why did God create heaven andis used up, no matter how much is invest- earth? Acts of creation consume energy.ed. This is why you don’t mind making They require an investment of energy.that effort, although to do so is hard and Investing energy means expending one-painful. How could you continue if you self. However omniscient and omnip-did not like it? On the path of true love, otent God may be, if His abundantyou cannot have an eternally unwilling endowment of energy did not produce aheart. God’s essence does not include return, it inevitably would be exhausted.the concept of an enemy or the concept (65-20, 1972.11.13)of evil. This is because His essence dwellswithin true love. (237-130, 1992.11.13) God put all His energy into creating
  • 90. 90 Book 1 • True Godall things and human beings. He invest- ing on His love and making a harmoni-ed everything and then gave still more. ous world of love. In so doing, He couldOther things are depleted when they are rejoice over people as they become truepoured out, but with true love, the more husbands and wives centering on God’syou give, the more your creation pros- love, creating families, tribes, races andpers and the more it gives back. If you a world of true love. He would be ableinvest 100 units of true love, 120 will to taste the joy of love by becoming onecome back. Therefore, although those in love with such people. This was God’swho practice true love seem like they ideal of creation. (Blessed Family - 302)are going to perish, they will not perish;rather, they will prosper eternally and Heart is the foundation of the origi-live forever. (219-118, 1991.8.28) nal mind. Through heart God can pour out His infinite love centering on His Why does God exist? For what does purpose. Its value never changes. ToHe want to exist? He wants to exist for discuss the value of God’s existence, wethe sake of love. This is why He needs a must discuss it by holding on to this partner. This is why the omniscient Value is determined when the conditionsand omnipotent God had to create a love are established for a reciprocal relation-partner. Until now we have not known ship. Joy starts from God’s heart, andthat God began the creation based on its purpose is realized in human as His essential ideal. The entire The heart of the invisible God manifestsuniverse was created for the sake of love. itself in the heart of a visible human(208-235, 1990.11.20) being. When people with such a heart multiply horizontally and form families, God wants to have a global platform these families become the center of thefor true giving. God wants to see a free, world. God blessed Adam and Eve to bepeaceful and happy place where giv- fruitful and multiply so that they coulding has no accusers and receiving has have such a family. The ideal of the cos-no conditions attached. God’s goal is to mos is established on the basis of beingexpand that place worldwide and have fruitful, multiplying and having domin-all humankind settle down to live there. ion over all things. (27-28, 1969.11.15)(13-249, 1964.4.12) Why do you think God created the1.2. Realizing the ideal of creation universe? God wanted to experience joythrough love through it. Although God is the Abso- lute Being, He cannot feel joy alone, God created the world in order to because joy arises only when you haverealize love. He created the universe so someone to relate to. God does not needthat He could rejoice over people and knowledge, money or power, becauseall things as they become one center- He is himself absolute, omniscient and
  • 91. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 91omnipotent. No matter how advanced dimensional representative is God. Lovescience may be, it cannot catch up with is the central point, the rope that bindsor go beyond what God has made. The them together eternally. When humanimmense universe operates in an order- beings, who have a body, attain one-ly way according to laws. Considering ness with God, their heart and feelingsthat God has created and governs this will be immersed in a boundless state ofimmense universe, which is beyond the deep experience and happiness. (35-156,reach of human thought and science, 1970.10.13)God is absolutely scientific as well. (Blessed Family - 302) Ultimately, God and people become one through love. Human beings and the Do you think someone who has tied world become one through love, and thehimself to and tasted God’s original love realization of the ideal world of God’swill want to be separated from it? When purpose of creation starts here. The real-a bee is sucking nectar from a flower and ization of God’s ideal finally emerges inyou pull on its abdomen, it will not stop the place where new love centered onsucking the nectar even if its abdomen is God, or love according to the law of cre-pulled off. What if you experienced the ation, is settled. (Blessed Family - 302)taste of such love? You might leave, butyou would turn around and come back, What is it that we human beingstrying to cling to it. (137-57, 1985.12.18) want after waking up in the morning? Eating breakfast, going out to work and The Principle of the Unification worrying about the whole world are notChurch concludes that God’s love most important for us. What we want isrequires fulfilling the four-position foun- to have an unchanging heart of love daydation. Then, what does fulfilling the and night, through all four seasons andfour-position foundation mean? Parental throughout our life. God created heavenlove should be expressed to and felt by and earth for the sake of the ideal realmthe children. Centered on parental love, of love, where such men and womenwhich lies at the center of the four-posi- form a completely horizontal line andtion foundation, the parents become one become connected to God at a perfectwith the children, the man and wom- ninety-degree angle. This is a place ofan become one in love, and finally they love where human emotion and heaven-become one with God’s love. This is the ly emotion become one. (213-157, 1991.1.20)four-position foundation. (Blessed Family - 302) God began His creation from His Adam must be one with God, and own essence, giving and giving for thewhat unites them is love. Human beings sake of love and forgetting about it.are the two-dimensional representatives Therefore, if God’s partner is to receive,of the world of existence, and its three- he likewise must pour himself out. This
  • 92. 92 Book 1 • True Godis like investment coming from above God’s object partner who stands as theand also from below. In this way, heaven subject partner of the universe? This isand earth join together harmoniously the issue. Why did God create us? Weand become one. They become one cen- are beings with a physical body who aretering on the love that can embrace and the partners of the invisible and internalmove heaven and earth. This generates God. (129-138, 1983.10.9)great power. (237-130, 1992.11.13) Having created people, God’s inten- To occupy love, you must give and tion was to nurture them and elevateforget what you have given and give them – as individuals who possess loveagain and forget again. Why do you have on behalf of God, the Lord of the cos-to have such love? Because the more love mos – to a place higher than Him, and tomoves, the more it expands, rather than make them owners. (204-221, 1990.7.11)diminishes. According to the laws ofdynamics in nature, the more things Who is the center of all creation?move and operate, the less you have, Human beings. What kind of beings areright? In nature, things diminish the we? We are beings who have appearedmore they move, but in the world of true before the all-knowing, all-power-love, things expand the more they move. ful God having the value of being HisBecause God knew this, He began the partners. This is how I see it. A humanCreation with true love. (237-127, 1992.11.13) being is a symbol of the love of all cre- ation, a being who has appeared as a cen-Section 2. God’s Purpose for tral point and who can beam light like aCreating Human Beings lighthouse. That is the kind of beings we are. (115-182, 1981.11.15)2.1. God created human beings asHis object partners in love What are human beings? We are God’s love object partners. God is a sub- God created human beings because ject partner who has dual characteristicsof love. Why were we created? We were of positivity and negativity. Therefore,created because of love. We differ from to be object partners before this subjectother things in creation because we partner, we need to have a form consist-were created as God’s sons and daugh- ing of positive and negative dual char-ters. In other words, we were created as acteristics. This form is not contradic-God’s object partners who can receive tory to the characteristics of the subjectGod’s direct love. This is the privilege of partner; rather, it is a form that relateshuman beings. (132-244, 1984.6.20) with all His characteristics – a form that fits exactly into the essence of love. It is God, who is a perfect plus, was bound a corresponding existence that harmo-to create a perfect minus. Then, who is nizes with other things only in love.
  • 93. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 93 God has no need for the likes of knowl- clusion is that God cannot make a rela-edge or other things; He needs love. The tionship with the world of existence with-reason we say that human beings are the out coming with a heart of love, He fixedcenter of this universe is that the world love as the standard. (121-100, 1982.10.24)was created to manifest the ideal oflove. The saying “Human beings are the God values human beings most.lords of all creation” makes sense then Why does He value them so? Because Hebecause human beings, as the represen- needs an object partner for His love. Notatives of the loving God, have the priv- matter how much love God may have,ilege to receive love first in the central He is unable to feel love without havingplace before the Lord. (132-244, 1984.6.20) a love partner. God can experience love only in a relationship with a partner. The For what reason did God create reason God values human beings most ishuman beings? He did not create them that they are His object partners whomjust to watch His sons and daughters live He can love. (143-309, 1986.3.21)their lives. He created them in order toshare love with them. This is the only Why did God create human beings?conclusion I can come to, however deep- It was in order to fulfill love. This lovely I think about it. The purpose of our does not start with God; it is found increation is love. Life was created based His love partner. Without a partner, iton God’s love; God did not generate love cannot be found. For God to attain theby first creating life. In other words, life most precious thing, He needs a part-began because love started budding in ner. God cannot experience it with-God’s heart. Since life started from love, out a partner, which is why He createdthe result must also be produced through one. God seeks a partner so that He canlove. Since the beginning was love, the realize absolute love through that part-end must also be love. This is why we ner. Therefore, God exists for the sakehuman beings are miserable when love of love. Even God exists for the sake ofis taken away. (57-21, 1972.5.21) love. This is why love is so amazing. (143- 310, 1986.3.21) What does God need? God does notneed even life. As the initiator of life, People exist for God, and God existswhy would He need that? Then what for people. Therefore, true love beginsdoes He need? He needs love. Why does from the point where one lives for theGod need love? He needs love because sake of others. From what were humanlove is something that exists only in a beings born? They began from God’s love;reciprocal relationship. Without being a in other words, they were born because ofGod who needs love, He would be unable love. Love is the origin. (143-309, 1986.3.21)to make a relationship with the createdworld and human world. Since the con- God created people in order to love,
  • 94. 94 Book 1 • True Godbecause He needed someone with whom with Him that no force could ever undoto share His love. You cannot be in love all or sever. Because God created people inby yourself; without a relationship with such a way, He can feel peaceful as Hea partner, love cannot be experienced. beholds them. All affection and happi-Because God absolutely needs love, He ness can dwell within God only throughcreated all things and then human beings them. (20-205, 1968.6.9)as the lords of creation, representing allthings. God gave people the value of His God is the Father of human beings, andobject partners in absolute love because human beings are God’s sons and daugh-God absolutely needs them. Human ters. Since God created them by invest-beings were created as His object part- ing the core of His bone, core of His fleshners so that love would be under joint and core of His bone marrow, when suchownership. Hence, people themselves people pull on God, He cannot help beingare God’s bodies. When Adam and Eve pulled along. And when God pulls them,– the bodies of God – become a couple, it they cannot help being pulled along. Godmeans that God becomes a couple. Then, created human beings in such a way that,in the heavenly world, God, in the form within this relationship, they have sharedof Adam and Eve, becomes the ancestor His essence and purpose. If there wereof humankind and rules over the spiri- prose or poetry with which God couldtual and physical worlds. (138-212, 1986.1.21) praise human beings whom He had cre- ated in this way, it would be the greatest2.2. God invests the essence of His work of art, far beyond the level of anylove and life poets or writers of this world. The object of this praise is neither God nor all things God created all things in the Garden of creation, but the representatives of allof Eden and then created the first ances- things, human beings. (20-207, 1968.6.9)tors as their masters. When He createdhuman beings, He did not do so for His Out of everything in God’s creation,amusement, or as a hobby. It is impos- we human beings are the only ones thatsible to express with words how hard can become the complete object part-God worked and the efforts He devoted ners of God’s love. God devoted all Histo creating human beings and establish- heart and energy, totally investing Him-ing them as the center of all things in self, to create the object partners of Histhe creation. love. What does God want to achieve In creating human beings, God by giving Himself out completely? Heutterly devoted Himself in His many wants to establish the core of love in theefforts, giving all His heart and soul and universe. This is the ideal of creation.the essence of His life. He totally poured (166-147, 1987.6.5)out all His love and affection. He createdhuman beings to exist in a relationship God does not have a love organ. It
  • 95. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 95exists in God’s creation, but not in God. ideal of love, and second, for the invis-Even if it were to exist, it would exist ible God to make Himself visible afterinternally, in His heart, and would not taking on a form. For this reason, Adamappear with a form. What would He need and Eve are the base and core throughit for? The ones who have love organs are which the invisible God can assume aAdam and Eve, human beings. Thus, you visible form and establish a relationshipshould know that human beings have with the visible world. So when Adamsomething that is more precious than and Eve reach perfection and go to thewhat God has. (206-125, 1990.10.3) spirit world, they are like God’s body. Then the invisible God assumes a posi- There is a force that moves us toward tion corresponding to their mind. God’sthe final destination of our desire and purpose in creating Adam and Eve wasour desire’s greatest standard of perfec- to have perfected people in the spirittion. We need to discover the fact that world. As a result, He made their earth-this force is operating within us. The ly-world body and mind. (92-147, 1977.4.1)Bible says that our body is God’s tem-ple, but we do not understand what this What value would an invisible Godmeans. These are words of great impor- staying alone in the heavenly kingdomtance. This is because however great God have? It would be of no use. To be ourmay be, when we form a partnership of parent, He must have a body and be ablelove with God in which we can whis- to feel. Because He needs to take on aper words of love, and when we become body in human form, He had to createone with God in that love partnership, Adam and Eve as beings having dualwe receive the right to inherit the uni- characteristics. (133-91, 1984.7.10)verse. Through the principled founda-tion of love, this world, the spirit world, Why was it necessary to create Adamthe incorporeal world and the world of and Eve with dual characteristics? Tosubstance, all created by God, can attain become just like the invisible God, theythe right to inherit from the universe. must achieve mind-body unity withinUnfortunately, people are ignorant of their lifetime – by the time they departthis amazing fact. (137-67, 1985.12.18) for the other world. Otherwise, when they appear in the other world, theySection 3. The Ideal of Love to Be cannot become one with God. God cre-Attained Through Adam and Eve ated Adam and Eve with a dual nature so that the parents having substantial king-3.1. God created Adam as a body of ship in the physical world could becomethe invisible God one with God as the invisible parent and manifest a substantial kingship in the Why did God need Adam and Eve? eternal heavenly world. Even God has noHe had two purposes: first, to realize the way of relating to the world without con-
  • 96. 96 Book 1 • True Godnecting with Adam and Eve. God must Had they not fallen, the original humanmake a relationship with Adam and Eve ancestors, Adam and Eve, would havein order to make a relationship with been the perfected horizontal and phys-their sons and daughters. (133-91, 1984.7.10) ical parents, standing in the position where they could become fully one with God created human beings to place God at a 90-degree angle. The Creatorthem in the equivalent parents’ position, is the Parent of heart centered on trueand also to acquire a body. The equiv- love, and Adam and Eve are the horizon-alent parents’ position means internal tal physical parents.and external; in other words, the exter- If the Heavenly Parent and earth-nal God is Adam and Eve, and God ly parents had united and become one,Himself is the internal God. In rela- and then had sons and daughters, notion to the body, God is Adam and Eve, one born on earth would need a religion.and in relation to the mind, God is the Everyone would naturally go straight toinvisible God. This God is the parent of God’s kingdom. Heaven and humankindhumankind, the original parent. There is would be united. All of humankind’sonly one such parent, not many. Because complicated problems arose because ofthere is only one, God made Adam and the Fall. Without the Fall, our mind andEve to be like a branch temple having body would not have become separated.dual characteristics of male and female. (210-139, 1990.12.17)God can enter this branch temple, andAdam and Eve can function in an ideal God created man and woman so thatway only when God comes and dwells they could love each other and becomewithin them and acts. Without God act- one. Adam was not created for his owning, they would not know God’s will. sake, or Eve for her own sake. God cre-They would not know anything at all. ated Adam for Eve, and Eve for Adam.(133-91, 1984.7.10) Also, God created Adam and Eve for His own love and joy. God did not cre- God is in the position of the Father, ate them for knowledge, power or mon-the Parent. God made human beings to ey. The omniscient and omnipotent Godbe the gods of the earth and established did not need those things; He neededHimself as the God of heaven and the only love.vertical God. This was so that heaven God did not create Adam and Eve inand earth can unite harmoniously and order to give them knowledge; it was notlive together in love. Even God is lone- to give them power or abundant mate-ly when He is all by Himself. (221-113, rial possessions to allow them to enjoy1991.10.23) an affluent life. His purpose in creat- ing them was to establish them as the The Creator is the vertical Father embodiments of love. God’s purpose inwho is centered on vertical true love. creating human beings was to make the
  • 97. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 97foundation of love through families. This within God. This substantial manifes-is because without love, the world of cre- tation of the invisible twin embryos ofation would be hell and God’s existence man and woman is Adam and Eve, a vis-would have no meaning. God’s purpose ible man and woman. This is how God’sin creating human beings was love. You sons and daughters came into being.should know that this is the absolute law The ideal of creation is to perfect God’sof creation. (Blessed Family - 307) invisible realm of heart in a substantial realm of heart and unite the invisible Why did God create human beings? and the visible. The ideal of creation isMan is east and woman west. Center- to establish the realm of the object part-ing on the vertical God, a plane of four ner based on love. (237-160, 1992.11.16)directions is needed. Since this covers360 degrees, it has infinite area. What Who is Adam? He is the substantialdo we want to do with this space? The expression of half of God’s internal char-production unit, the starting point that acteristics. Who is Eve? She is the sub-produces the people for God’s kingdom, stantial expression and manifestation ofis the earth. Hence, the people of God’s God’s feminine characteristics. Mani-kingdom are those who have lived on festing means they each assumed a body,earth. Go and take a look around some- a substantial expression. Before theirtime. There is no kingdom other than manifestation took place, there existed athe one on earth. Some say that there hidden motivating force which had notare people living in other parts of the been revealed. This hidden motivatinguniverse. But that simply is not so. The force is the person we in the Unificationentire universe was created for us. (206-209, Church know as God, the invisible and1990.10.7) incorporeal being. (140-123, 1986.2.9) Are people better than God, or not? The only son and only daughter wereIn creating human beings, God could the children born to be the corporealmake only the vertical Adam and Eve. object partners for the incorporeal God.However, we can give birth to more Man represents God’s positive charac-than twenty children. God cannot do teristics, and woman represents God’sthis. God made only one Adam and one negative characteristics. The PrincipleEve. Why? Because each is one absolute of Creation operates by separating intonorm, and that which is vertical can two objects the unified characteristicsmake only one absolute man and one of the internal nature of God. He thenabsolute woman. (236-259, 1992.11.8) harmonizes the two characteristics rep- resenting Him, and reunites them in a Adam and Eve were born as God’s son form that resembles His original inter-and daughter, and they are the substan- nal nature. Man and woman each aretial manifestation of the twin embryos born resembling one of God’s character-
  • 98. 98 Book 1 • True Godistics. Hence, the union of the only son and earth. The parents’ responsibilitiesand only daughter is the union of God’s include giving birth to and raising theirpositive and negative characteristics. In children with care, continuing until theother words, they become a harmonious children marry. God should have raisedunion resembling God. For this reason, Adam and Eve and blessed them in mar-two people, a husband and a wife, are a riage, but He was unable to do so. Sim-unified body that represents God in His ilarly, having given birth to children,entirety. (9-83, 1960.4.16) Adam and Eve were unable to bless them in marriage. This bitter sorrow must be3.2. Husband and Wife Stand as resolved. These are the fundamentalSecond Creators principles of education. The conclusion is simple. (223-196, 1991.11.10) When a husband and wife becomeone and have children, they can go on Human beings stand as horizontalforever. As they rise to the position of parents. Adam and Eve are children,creator and have children, they can feel and brother and sister, and husband andGod’s joy of creation on this earthly wife at the same time. They then rise toplane. For this reason, your wife must the position of God by giving birth tobe like your son or daughter. She com- sons and daughters. To give birth to andbines the positions of son and daughter love children means to inherit every-and brother and sister. Thus, you can- thing that was joyful after God creatednot separate from each other. Love is not human beings. (223-267, 1991.11.12)arbitrary. Only when you have your chil-dren after following all this tradition, Your children are the way God helpswill you reach the original standard that you feel joy in the position of a creator,God initially desired as the ideal of cre- the joy God felt when He created Adamation. This is why the family is called the and Eve. Children are the second cre-foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven. ation, coming through Adam and Eve.(223-24, 1991.11.7) The incorporeal God created Adam and Eve as beings of substance having a phys- As a husband and wife have chil- ical form. If Adam and Eve had reacheddren and rise to the position of par- perfection, they would have become theents, they come to feel deeply how much central representatives of love as the per-God rejoiced when He created human fection of God’s corporeal being. Just asbeings. Having children transforms God felt joy after creating Adam and Eve,the environment of having deep expe- children are given to you so that you canriences into the essence of those expe- substantially feel and experience God’sriences. Through those experiences, we joy of creation. (238-62, 1992.11.19)become able to inherit the full author-ity of God, the great Subject of heaven God seeks to realize His ideal of a
  • 99. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 99harmonious family in the universe. That come to them only when they becomeis why He seeks to bequeath His love by completely one. In this way, God wantsbringing children, brothers and sisters, to give them a special title and posi-husbands, wives and parents into being. tion in relation to love and wrap themBecause He has love, He positions us in cloth made of love. This is the second creators, creators of our sons Only then can God smell love. Whereverand daughters, and He reveals to us the God goes, He sniffs the fragrance of love.preciousness of our sons and daughters. (112-103, 1981.4.5)(238-40, 1992.11.19) Then, would God like kissing? The When a woman is expecting a baby, invisible God has no way to experiencea new world emerges for her. When the this by Himself because His two aspectsbaby starts moving, she has so much are attached together. When you makehope. This is how women should be. love, you come together and then sep-They have many dreams, like the ones arate, do you not? When the husbandGod had when He created. To have the and wife love each other intensely inthought “I hope my child grows up and the beginning, their love is like thunderbecomes so and so in the future” is in roaring and lightning striking. Theirkeeping with the heart God had when He love burns, and then they return to theprepared to create Adam and Eve. Such zero point like clouds receding after theare women’s three-dimensional dreams. rain. (224-36, 1991.11.21)With the thought “I am not alone. Theentire world is in the hands of my child, God is a harmonious union of dualand he or she is growing in my womb,” characteristics. At the same time, He isher mind embraces the whole world in a masculine being. Since it is man wholove. (228-263, 1992.7.5) relates with God’s fatherly love, a verti- cal relationship is formed. Women do The time when you come to the point not form a vertical relationship. Instead,of having a baby after marrying signals they form a horizontal relationship inyour move into the upper realm. You are partnership with the vertical. Observ-rising to God’s position. Loving your ing the attributes of God’s character,children is God’s way of allowing you man relates vertically in a relationshipto experience His innermost heart and of “above and below.” Woman relateshow much He loved human beings after horizontally in a relationship of “leftHe created them. (224-28, 1991.11.21) and right.” Which comes first, the vertical or the God will come and dwell in Adam horizontal? Because the vertical comesand Eve only when they love each other first, all the principles of nature pursueas God loves. He cannot come if they just and seek the path to draw close to thatdo as they please. The invisible God will place. This is why the son comes before
  • 100. 100 Book 1 • True Godthe daughter in relation to God’s love. Do you think God sees you makingOnly then will everything be arranged love or not? Would God, who transcendsin order. (177-324, 1988.5.22) time and space, close His eyes at night, when the five billion people of the world Women have their menstrual period make love? How would He feel when Heonce a month, don’t they? Who is this sees them? How many good wives andfor? You should know how precious your good husbands are there? Think about it.descendants are. The purpose of creat- All kinds of things should happen Adam and Eve was to produce citi- Reluctantly playing a wife’s role, reluc-zens for God’s kingdom. There is no way tantly being dragged along, reluctantlyto produce them in the spirit world. trying to please your spouse – you should God is the vertical Master of love, not live like that. That is not love, is it? Isand the vertical has only one axis. It has that life? How great the world would be ifonly one point. Since one point cannot it turned into an environment where but-produce anything, a horizontal area is terflies and bees flew around freely andneeded. Thus, God’s purpose in creat- we could live in harmony within heav-ing is to become one with humankind, en and earth according to God’s ideal ofmultiply many citizens for His kingdom, creation – it would be just like the Gar-and bring them all to heaven. (222-72, den of Eden with floral fragrances, and1991.10.28) God could fall asleep there in bliss. Have you ever thought about this? Try living Husbands and wives are a production like this. (222-252, 1991.11.3)center for the citizens of God’s kingdom.So God inevitably had to create human God has not been able to reach thebeings. We are sons and daughters of the position of husband and wife or the posi-heavenly nation, and sons and daughters tion of parent. We must restore this. Forof God. No one knew that they are the this reason, True Parents must come.base for producing, out of the flesh and Only when True Parents appear andblood of our first ancestors, citizens of become the vertical and horizontal par-God’s kingdom on this earth by expand- ents will everything bear fruit here, justing our connection to the royal family of as God multiplied ideal children at theheaven. (219-49, 1991.8.25) time of creation. God carried out cre- ation only vertically. However, Adam, No longer would God have been a once he has perfected his spiritual andlonely being after He saw an original physical self, can create and woman making love. He would Although God created only two, a sonhave come to feel a reciprocal joy as He and a daughter, people who stand aswitnessed how powerful the essence of physical parents on behalf of God canthe love latent within Him is. multiply a limitless number of Adams(God’s Will - 279) and Eves. They can have ten, even twenty.
  • 101. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 101God cannot do this. As many people are they achieve unity through God’s love,born this way on the path of horizontal the cosmos will be unified automatical-expansion, they will evolve into citizens ly. (21-43, 1968.9.1)of heaven. (236-146, 1992.11.4) God had greater expectations for the True Parents are the fruit of a count- future that would unfold through Adamless number of religions, a fruit that can and Eve than He had for the time He cre-represent God’s greatest work of cre- ated them. He aimed for the most nobleation. They are the culmination of his- and precious result. This was to fulfilltory, the purpose of religion and the the purpose of creation, and to com-highest hope of humankind. Everything plete the four-position foundation cen-concludes with them. In them, there is tered on love. (God’s Will - 533)freedom. Individuals and everything inheaven and earth are liberated through God created His son, Adam, as thethem. All these things, along with the representative of the positive character-unified heaven and earth, begin from istic between the two characteristics andlove. (220-221, 1991.10.19) loved him most dearly. In loving him, He included the feminine aspect of HisSection 4. The Ideal of Love is love. Also, in loving His daughter, Eve,Fulfilled in the Family He included the masculine aspect of His love. As these two separate people4.1. God’s ideal of creation is the became one, the basis for a third newcompletion of the four-position beginning was to emerge, and this wasfoundation to be their children. For this reason, we say that children are object partners of What is God’s purpose of creation? love who stimulate new hope. Adam andHe did not create Adam and Eve just to Eve were born as embodiments of God’slook at them. He did not create men and love and parental love. This is why Godwomen just so they could get old on their likes His children, and Adam and Eveown and die. It was so that they could like their children. You know the three-grow to maturity and, through their object purpose. This is how the three-hearts that long to relate to the opposite object purpose is fulfilled. (32-238, 1970.7.19)sex, build the true Kingdom of Heavenon earth with God at the center. It was God’s will for human beings is to ful-so that they could create a love nest with fill the purpose of the ideal of creation.God in the middle. Here a man, Adam, The ideal of creation is not completedrepresents heaven, and a woman, Eve, simply by a man and a woman marry-the earth; this is heaven and earth. Thus, ing each other and becoming one. Theyalthough they are two, their horizontal must then have children. This is becauseunion unifies heaven and earth. When the principle of heaven and earth con-
  • 102. 102 Book 1 • True Godnects the relationship of above and This constitutes the four-positionbelow, and front and back. If there is a foundation that the Unification Churchyesterday, there is a today, and if there is teaches about. This is why we say that thea today, there is a tomorrow. These must completion of the four-position founda-all be connected. But for a husband and tion is the fulfillment of the ideal of cre-wife alone there is only today, and no ation. (85-178, 1976.3.3)tomorrow. However, without anotherday everything will end. If we say cou- A person should not remain aloneples are above, they must have some- but rather go through three stages,thing below, namely children. Without beginning with the individual, then thesomething below, it ends there. partner stage, and finally the stage with Hence, the principle of heaven and children. The God-centered relationshipearth is that when the positions of upper between a person, the spouse and theirand lower are established, left and right children is the four-position foundation.can emerge. The completion of this four-position Only after they hold marriage cere- foundation is God’s purpose of creation.monies for their children do parents feel (19-106, 1967.12.31)that they have fulfilled their responsibil-ity. A relationship of upper and lower is To establish the four-position foun-established only when a couple who are dation, you first must go through theparents experience the marriage of their heart of a husband and wife; only thenchildren. Only when the relationship of can you experience the heart of childrenupper and lower is established can the and the heart of parents. (13-67, 1963.10.17)ideal be attained. Husband and wife are joined as left 4.2. The ideal of creation is fulfilledand right; parents and children must through the completion of thehave a relationship of upper and lower to familyconnect the vertical and horizontal andthereby form the ideal spherical realm The ideal that God wanted to see ful-within the universe. In addition to that, filled through our first ancestors was foronly when there are brothers and sisters a man and a woman to become one andwill a sphere finally be formed. create an ideal family. Then, the center When the ideal is realized this way, of the ideal family is neither the manyou can draw a circle around the vertical nor the woman. The family is a bundleand horizontal lines meeting at the cen- created by the union of parents, chil-ter. Ultimately, only when a man and a dren, husband and wife, and the centerwoman experience the realization of the of this bundle is God’s love itself. Theideal in the vertical and the horizontal conclusion is that God’s will is to realizecan they say they are living within the the completion of a family centered onideal realm. God’s love. (127-9, 1983.5.1)
  • 103. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 103 The family is the origin and basic matically comes to be realized. (300-226,foundation that is unchanging through- 1999.3.14)out the ages. It cannot be changed by afather, by a brother or sister, or even by Since God is the Original Beinga nation’s institutions. Moreover, it can- of true love, when one is connected tonot be changed by the world, by heaven true love, everyone becomes part of oneand earth, or even by God. Hence, the body. Parents are gods living in placeconcept of revolution is not needed for of God on earth, husband and wife arethe family. (25-85, 1969.9.30) mutual counterpart gods, and sons and daughters are little gods. A family struc- Human beings need to be in par- ture comprising three generations cen-ent-child relationships, husband-wife tering on true love in this manner is therelationships, and brother-sister rela- basis of the Kingdom of Heaven. With-tionships. In other words, these three out achieving such a basis, the kingdomrelationships must meet at one point. cannot be established. The family is theThere is one central point. The central center of the universe. The perfection ofpoints for above and below, left and the family is the basis for the perfectionright, and front and back should not be of the universe. And so, if there is loveseparate. If the central points are differ- in a family and love for the universe, weent, the balance between the relation- can go anywhere freely. In this case, Godships of above and below, left and right, stands in the combined central positionand front and back will be shattered. of love as the Parent of the whole uni- Eventually, therefore, the positions verse. (298-306, 1999.1.17)of above and below, left and right, andfront and back, together with the one A man’s love, a woman’s love, a son’scentral point, form the number seven. love, a daughter’s love, parents’ love andForming the number seven means to God’s love are all contained in the fam-become one with God through perfect ily foundation of the original creationtrue love and to form a family in which with God at the center.everything becomes a perfect sphere Any place where these differentand achieves harmony and unification. kinds of love are demonstrated, any-(299-114, 1999.2.7) one who loves his parents, his spouse and his children is practicing the life- The place where parents and children, style of the Kingdom of Heaven. (Blessedhusband and wife, and brothers and Family - 942)sisters all want to join together in truelove is the ideal family. Here, as eternal One such family establishes the ethi-worldwide equalization commences, the cal foundation for society; it is the bestKingdom of Heaven on earth begins and model and the fundamental and prima-the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven auto- ry organization for the human world. In
  • 104. 104 Book 1 • True Godthat family, love is the best standard for have been created with Adam at theeach person. (Blessed Family - 942) center. Instead of countless races, each forming its own different culture and The most important times in a per- civilization, as we see today, we wouldson’s life are the time of birth, the time have a world with a single culture, sin-of marriage and the time of death. Then, gle philosophy and single civilizationat the time of birth, how should one be centered on Adam. Then everything,born? One should be born healthy. Next including culture, history, customs, lan-comes the time of marriage. One gets guage and tradition, would be unified.married in order to live; that is, to estab- In God’s love, we would have estab-lish a four-position foundation. Only lished ideal families, tribes, peoples andwhen such common governing princi- nations, and these would have expandedples of the universe are established on to realize an ideal world of Adam’s ide-the earth will God’s will and the will of al. Just as a tree’s root, trunk and leaveshumankind be fulfilled. The family is are all connected with one life, viewingwhere we seek to embody such univer- the world from God’s will means center-sal laws and manifest that form. (24-230, ing on love. Looking upward, we would1969.8.17) attend God as the Father and, looking downward, we would change all people God’s ideal of creation was that into one living body. This would be a liv-Adam and Eve, our first ancestors, mul- ing body of love, like brothers and sis-tiply children of goodness and build one ters building an eternal, God-centered,world centered on God. (God’s Will - 137) ideal world. People living in such a world would not need salvation or a Messiah, We have a saying, “Family harmo- for they would be God’s good sons andny brings success to everything.” This daughters. (110-213, 1980.11.18)means that peace in the family makeseverything go well. A perfected family Section 5. God’s Will in Creatingis a family of peace and the foundation All Thingsfor the Kingdom of Heaven. The drivingforce in such a family is true love. True 5.1. The purpose for creating alllove is the pure and beautiful love that thingsloves God and my partner more thanmy own self, with all my life. In this God did not originally create alluniverse, God has not created a power things of heaven and earth as a playthinggreater than the power of true love. True or a hobby. He did not create them with-love is the love of God. (219-118, 1991.8.28) out a purpose or direction, or without a certain philosophy. Rather, He created If God’s will had been carried out on them with a great purpose, based on thethis earth, a single cultural realm would philosophy of the great universe. There-
  • 105. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 105fore, we cannot deny that the philoso- We cannot deny that history has beenphy based on God’s heart is present in advancing this way, and that the worldall existing things, from the most insig- of existence has been moving along thenificant creatures to the entire universe. track of a heavenly principle for the sakeThen, for what purpose did God create of one purpose. (9-163, 1960.5.8)them with such a philosophy? Undoubt-edly, His aim was to see an ideal world Why did God create all things? It wasbased on God’s love, that is, a world to have a love object, a partner, and towhere we communicate with love, are create a loving relationship. He wantedjoyful with love, live with love, and die people to be able to live and then returnwith love. When we wake up and open to the original world and dwell in God’sour eyes, we see everything unfolding eternal, original homeland of love. (142-before us. From all the things we see 75, 1986.3.1)we receive some mysterious, indirectimpression, and by the way our sens- The Bible describes God’s creation ofes respond, these things are enhanced heaven and earth in simple terms, say-through our daily life. ing that God created heaven and earth Even the smallest creatures around through the Word. Stars appeared whenus are surely connected to us and have God said, “Let there be stars,” and thea relationship with us. Even though earth appeared when God said, “Letwe may ignore them, these insignifi- there be earth.” But you must be awarecant creatures make a connection with that in this process God maintainedhumankind, revealing the value of their the principle of progression, developingexistence each day according to the small things into big things according toideal of the heavenly principle. This is infinite order and law.because, from the viewpoint of the pur- According to this principle, after cre-pose of existence, from the smallest exis- ating all things, God created our ances-tence to human beings – who are called tors, Adam and Eve, by concentratingthe lords of creation and who can rule the essences of everything in the uni-over all things – everything lies within verse. (65-20, 1972.11.13)the realm of the ideal of love where theycan embrace God’s ideal for this vast Today’s Christians say that since Goduniverse. So in fulfilling the purpose of is omniscient and omnipotent, every-the universe, movement occurs as small thing came into being by God mere-things are absorbed by those that gov- ly saying, “Let there be such a heavenern a larger sphere. Small things are and earth.” But this is not the case. Godabsorbed by big things, becoming a part invested everything, all the energy Heof their material form and elements. had. By investing the full power of HisThis leads to the realization of one pur- love, He created all things as a gift forpose based on one great ideal. His beloved sons and daughters to come,
  • 106. 106 Book 1 • True GodHis beloved future family. Everything first made the human body and then thewas created like that. So we should look spirit. (152-318, 1963.8.18)at all things keeping this in mind. (112-306,1981.4.25) When God saw everything He had created during the six days, He was With what did God create? In the filled with pride and He wanted to dis-beginning, there was God’s will and play them proudly. His joy was infinitethere was God’s thought. Together with as He looked at His creation. When GodGod’s thought there was a plan. We can said, “It is good, it is good,” over and oversee that there was God’s original will again with such a joyful heart, to whomand plan to build some kind of human was He speaking? He was speaking to allworld after the creation of human beings. the things of creation. We have to under-(76-91, 1975.2.1) stand that He was talking to all things with such an eager heart. (5-238, 1959.2.8) One thing you should know is thatin creating the world, God first created When God created the world, therethe environment. This is the world that was joy there. After creating it, He saidresulted from the relations of subject that it was good to behold. He felt joy.and object partners. The natural world What is joy? It is what you feel when youhas developed as a world of phenomena accomplish a certain purpose. God feltwhere subject partners and object part- joyful over all the things He had creat-ners act in conjunction with one anoth- ed because God’s sense of purpose waser. (131-217, 1984.5.4) embedded in them. Then, what kind of world is the When we consider the principles restored world? Simply stated, it is aused in the creation of heaven and earth, world where people live having multidi-God did not make the central beings and mensional connections of heart throughthen the environment for them. Rather, which they can praise God as they beholdbefore creating human beings, God pre- each individual entity in the universe.pared an environment based on relation- This is where, from Heaven’s viewpoint,ships. In order to create human beings, the value of character lies. So the storyHe first made soil. He established the that St. Francis preached to animals andinternal based on the external. This is birds is not a lie. It sounds like a dream,the principle by which heaven and earth but it is reality. (9-166, 1960.5.8)were created. Things that existed at onetime have given way to bigger things, Although love exists even when youand things without value have given rise are alone, it cannot function until youto things of value. This is the principle have a partner. Even God cannot loveunderlying the creation of heaven and without a partner. Even though love isearth. In creating human beings, God what God likes most, that love cannot be
  • 107. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 107manifested when He is alone. When one and build a unified world where youris alone, one can feel neither the joy nor mind is one, your body is one, and allthe impulse of love. This is why God cre- things are one. (86-173, 1976.3.28)ated the universe as a partner with whichHe can share love and joy. After creat- If you want to know, the universe ising the universe, God created Adam and many billions of light-years across. LightEve as its owners. (143-81, 1986.3.16) travels 300 thousand kilometers a sec- ond, and 300 thousand kilometers is5.2. The size and structure of the seven and a half times the circumferencemysterious universe of the earth. In astronomy, the distance that light travels over the course of one Everything in the created world is year is called one light-year. The uni-prepared like a textbook so that God’s verse is so big that the light that movesbeloved sons and daughters can seek out according to this light-year unit cannotthe ideal of love. That is why everything reach its final destination even after bil-exists in a pair system. The mineral lions of years. (127-213, 1983.5.8)kingdom operates through the relation-ship of subject partner and object part- The Greenwich Observatory has soner. In atoms, too, protons and electrons far discovered stars that are ten billioninteract through the relationship of sub- light-years away, and now the time hasject partner and object partner. Without come when we can see stars that are fif-this interaction they cannot continue to teen billion light-years away and evenexist. Without movement, there can be farther. The size of this universe is ano eternal existence. Hence, the uni- principled number – 21 billion light-verse is centered on humankind, and it years across. Light travels at the rateis the sphere created to enable them to of 300 million meters per second. Thatreach the central point. (137-59, 1985.12.18) means that light would circle the earth seven and a half times in one second. What is the universe? It is like God’s For this high-velocity light, travel-visible body. It is an extension of God’s ing even one day should be back-break-being. This is why the idea emerges that ing, numbing the mind and causing it towe can truly love. In other words, loving say, “I don’t care anymore.” But it speedsthe universe is a very real experience. along not just for a hundred years, but forYou stroke your hair like this, don’t you? billions of years. One hundred millionWhen you get some dirt on your clothes, is a hundred times a million. However,you brush it off, right? Why do you do even one hundred million years after itthis? Because they form a part of you. started, it is still moving. If a person livesBecause they are one with you, you have a hundred years, a million people havethat attitude. From now on, you should lived and died during that time period.bring God into the middle of your heart In other words, one hundred million
  • 108. 108 Book 1 • True Godlight-years means that the light is still when we have a world that can experi-traveling even after each person lived ence the resonant joy of love based onfor a hundred years end to end and this the reality of this interconnected body,continued for a million people. Then, will the universe become perfect. (166-210,how long are 21 billion light-years? Each 1987.6.7)person must live a hundred years fromstart to finish, so this must continue for 5.3. Nature is a textbook teaching210 million people, and more. Light does the ideal of lovenot travel this long distance in a straightline, but travels in circles. This is our Some people who pray have calleduniverse. (181-195, 1988.10.3) nature the number one Bible. It does not take second place. The Bible that What on earth do we mean by the describes the history of Israel does notperfection of the universe? In order to always give a clear message. Do youperfect the universe, each of us must know how much I shook my head as Ibecome perfect. No matter how perfect read it? It can be very ambiguous; peoplethe universe may be, this has nothing to understand what they want to from it, asdo with you if you are not perfect. We if it were a fortune teller telling their for-know that no matter how wonderful the tune. For some it is a way to escape fromworld may be, and although the world reality. So the natural world created byout there may be dancing with joy, if you God is better than the Bible at carryingare in great pain, all the joyful circum- out the hard task of judging the facts andstances going on in the external world clarifying everything from beginning tohave nothing to do with you. (166-210, end. (20-270, 1968.7.7)1987.6.7) Connections are made beginning in The perfection of the universe must extremely small places. Your individu-bring joy to the internal you, as well as to al self is also a life in which 400 trillionthe external world. Both your mind and cells are connected. Among all beings inyour body must rejoice in a place of hap- the ideal world of creation centered onpiness. Your cells, for instance, must all God’s love – that is, the great universerejoice. The cells in your eyes and those – there is not even one that is born out-in the soles of your feet are different, are side God’s heart. A poet who feels suchthey not? Although they are different, a thing must be a great poet. If therethe cells in your hands and all your cells were a poet who could feel and expressmust be happy, along with all the parts the cosmic heart when he saw a shakingof your body and mind. Leaving nothing leaf, he would have to be a poet of theout, everything must be able to rejoice. universe.Rather than remaining in separation, We have not thought about howthey should join together as one. Only everything in heaven and earth that
  • 109. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 109unfolds around us without our being ation. Could someone who knows noth-aware of it exists together with God’s ing other than eating become the lord oflove. When you enter into a mystical creation? (9-166, 1960.5.8)state of mind, you can see that the prin-ciple of the universe is contained in one If you carefully observe children,small grain of sand and how the endless mainly they like lively creatures suchand inexhaustible harmony of the uni- as puppies, insects, birds and wild ani-verse is contained in one atom. We can- mals. Why is this? This is basically hownot deny that all existence is a result of people are. What does this mean? Theirsome unknown yet complex force. interests are aroused when they see the Beyond the molecules there are atoms, natural world and the earth in motion.and beyond the atoms there are elemen- Although, of course, there can be dif-tary particles. These things, rather than ferent levels of partners, people enjoyexisting unconsciously, exist with a cer- themselves and find it interesting totain consciousness and purpose. Thus, contemplate these things. In this way,you should thoroughly understand that they learn about all the properties ofall existing beings have come about love within themselves. Observing howthrough God’s loving hand. So they are bugs, insects and animals live, we seeinevitably connected to God in heart. that they all exist in pairs. Considering(9-166, 1960.5.8) this, nature is a museum of textbooks built to educate human beings, as the What kind of person is a spiritual object partners of God’s love, about themaster? The one who has the heart to ideal of reciprocal relationships. (137-211,exclaim, “God!” while holding just one 1986.1.3)blade of grass, and who can recognizeits value as being equal to his own. That God made the universe and every-person is the greatest spiritual master. A thing in it to be a textbook to help Hisperson who can sing about such a value beloved sons and daughters find the ide-in that way would be the greatest artist. al of love. This is why everything existsThe person who can discover the vari- in a pair system. The mineral kingdomous tastes of God’s love and heart in the operates through the relationship ofdiversity of all things existing around subject partner and object partner. Inhim should represent the entire uni- atoms, which are the structural units ofverse. He or she is the one who has the matter, the protons and electrons inter-feeling to become friends with all things act in a relationship of subject partnerand find joy with them. and object partner. Without this inter- If there is someone whose each and action they cannot exist. Without move-every cell is moved by such a feeling, he ment, there can be no eternal existence.should be the one to represent the entire This is why they must interact.universe. Such a person is a lord of cre- People observe and learn from nature
  • 110. 110 Book 1 • True Godas they grow up. They learn things and For humankind, and especially forsay, “This is what the insect world is like!” the maturing Adam and Eve, the worldWhen you listen carefully on an autumn of all things is a textbook of love andnight with a radiant moon and shining a museum that infinitely displays thestars, the sounds of the insects are like essence of love. (135-10, 1985.8.20)an orchestra. Why do they make suchsounds? They are singing of their ideal All birds and animals exist in they search for their partners. They They harmonize with each other in love.are whispering about love. Birds and all Flowers and butterflies relate from twoother animals follow the same common opposite poles, yet harmonize with eachdenominator of love in making their other. This reflects the harmonious rela-sad and glad sounds. They are low on tionship of heaven and earth. The oppo-the scale, and far from the axis, and yet site poles of the universe come into har-they are circling around the axis on the mony based on love. It’s the same withsame horizontal plane. This is the way all migratory birds. Birds in the south flythings in existence are. (137-59, 1985.12.18) to the north, and birds in the north fly to the south, loving each other back and There are three kinds of bird songs: forth across the regions. In so doing, theyfirst, a song signaling hunger; second, a center on love eternally. People learnsong sung out of love for its mate; and about love through the textbooks in thethird, a song sung in time of danger. museum God created. When people andThey are all different. We ordinary peo- God love each other in joy, everythingple do not know this, but in their own in heaven and on earth will follow thatworld they know. When they call out of rhythm and harmonize around them. Ifhunger, all their fellow birds understand. God likes this and loves this, the angel-But what does their daily life revolve ic world also will like it. The entire cre-around? Hunger is taken care of simply ated world will like it too, applaudingby eating, and they are not facing danger and offering praise. Songbirds will singevery day, either. Most of their singing praises, and beautiful flowers will offerhas to do with going back and forth in praises through their fragrances. Thisthe give and take relationship with their created world exists in order to expandlove partner. (137-211, 1986.1.3) the fragrant atmosphere in which human beings, in the central position, Human beings were created as a sub- having the highest love, can enjoy them-ject partner and object partner, as a pair. selves. Even the ugly toads croak, “Wook,The world of all things, too, which exists wook, wook,” when they make love. Howfor the sake of humankind, makes har- charming! They kick with their legs andmony under the principle of love and move them up and down while makingrealizes its purpose in life and ideal love. What a delightful scene! This is thethrough the love of humankind. highest art. (142-273, 1986.3.13)
  • 111. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 111 As they mature, Adam and Eve will connects with your original nature andcome to understand, saying, “Ah, that’s inspires feelings about a new ideal thathow to make love.” God laid out the can sprout forth. On the other hand, youworld of all things to serve as a textbook, know very well that the more you lookto guide the ideal of human love to reach at the human world, the more despairmaturity. So they go on learning. As and sorrow it arouses in your heart. Ifthey grow bigger, they will come to have the world were populated by people whodifferent feelings toward each other, say- had not fallen, the value of human beingsing, “Aha, we were like a brother and would not stir up sorrow in the heart ofsister in the past, but now it seems. … ” a beholder. Human beings were not cre-They will learn, saying, “Aha, that’s the ated merely to have the value of a bladeway it is.” So they will go straight along of grass, a flower or a tree trunk. Peopleparallel lines, and then collide, saying, were supposed to be noble beings who“You and I must meet even at the risk could not be exchanged for anything inof death. We cannot go anywhere else.” the created world. They were supposed(137-59, 1985.12.18) to step forward representing Heaven with incomparable value. (9-97, 1960.4.24) Born as God’s first children, Adamand Eve were to grow from childhood You should have a mind that con-to maturity in the realm of God’s pro- templates nature that is imbued with thetection. Since their intellect was meant love of God and says, “Could anythingto develop through this process, they precious owned by a king of this worldwould have come to realize why God or by some famous person comparecreated the world, and God would have with this? Could any antique artifacteducated them through the created compare with this? Could a glamorousworld. The created world, with every- dress worn by a famous lady comparething in motion, was a textbook to teach with this?” Without that kind of heart,Adam and Eve everything they needed we are committing a sin before the nat-to know about how to live. They were ural world without even knowing it. Ifto have been our first, original ances- there is someone who can look at a liv-tors. You have to understand that since ing being and say, “Can anything pro-Adam and Eve did not reach perfection, duced by human hands compare withthe created world has been a model and a this? No matter how great someone maymuseum showing us how to lead an ide- be, could he ever be greater than God?”al life. (137-126, 1986.1.1) and value most highly all things created through God’s hard work, he must sure-5.4. Our attitude toward nature ly be a child of God. Such a person does not need to pray. He lives with God. God When you open your eyes in the guides people into such a position. (9-174,morning and look at nature, it subtly 1960.5.8)
  • 112. 112 Book 1 • True God People will enjoy and take delight in supposedly the most precious stone inanything that belongs to someone they the world – so that they hold on to thoselove. Nevertheless, they do not know things and refuse to let them go? Uponhow to take delight in all things creat- seeing those who understand in theired by God, whom they should love the hearts what He has created, and whomost. Can such people become God’s hold those things and shed tears oversons and daughters? You are respon- them, God will say, “My dear children!”sible to liberate creation which is sigh- (9-176, 1960.5.8)ing and lamenting from its sorrow. Youshould deeply experience the heart and What is nature? It is an exhibit thatcare that God invested in the creation God has given us as a gift, somethingof even one tree or plant 6,000 years He prepared for the birth of His belovedago. You should have such a heart. So sons and daughters. Even the song ofyou should be able to shed tears even at a bird and a plant growing are decora-the sight of one plant along the road, or tions prepared to bring beauty into theholding onto one tree, say, “How lonely lives of His beloved sons and must be to have lost your master!” I Even the rocks rolling on the road weremyself have wept profusely while grasp- created as decorations for a nation, sinceing a rock; I have shed tears to feel the God knew that His sons and daughterswind blow. Now, because you have heard would be the owners who would rulemy words, you understand why. (9-176, over that nation. It is the same with1960.5.8) flowing water. God did not want things to be dry and monotonous, so He cre- I have gone this way while saying to ated things for a prince of dreams andmyself, “The precious things of creation, of hope who could look at this infinitelywhich God made and which have forged colorful and harmonious garden – thisan eternal connection with God, are not world of love – and inherit it. Hence, wecherished as much as national treasures learn from all things of creation. Whenor valuables in some kingdoms today. the male and female birds sing, the ladyI will understand that sorrow; I alone who owns them should learn from that.must understand.” If you have a heart You should be able to sing praises for thethat says, “I will understand, though all beauty of the original world of creation,those living on this earth may be igno- where everything devotes its entire liferant of it,” your people will be a new to establish a world where each lives forpeople who can rule humankind in the the sake of the other. Then, even babyfuture. This is not a concept but a fact. birds will want to come and live in yourWhere are the people who can value all home. Birds will want to have theirthings of creation more than the family young there. (175-186, 1988.4.16)treasures that are handed down over thegenerations, or more than diamonds, No matter how precious a work of art
  • 113. Chapter 2 • God and the Work of Creation 113in a museum may be, can it have more white clothes, and throw away all theirvalue than a living work of art? I am ask- colored clothes. Why would you wearing who has loved this earth, the muse- black clothes or colored clothes? Thatum of all things and the work of God, would be a contradiction. (133-28, 1984.7.1)more than God has. I am asking if any-one has loved it more than the museums Even all the elements and the small-in his own country. Can you compare a est creatures go toward the way of crown from the Shilla Dynasty in They are moving toward being the cellsthe museum with a dandelion lying on of humankind that can directly contactthe road, when that is made directly by the love that is one with God. For thisGod? If there is a king who embodies reason, we should sacrifice ourselves forthe heart of such a God and takes care the sake of love. We should invest our-of the creation with a heart that says, selves.“You stand in a position to receive love. I Since there is a tradition of pouringam sorry that I cannot love you from the out one’s life and possessions in theirposition of the king for whom the origi- entirety, lower entities seek to give theirnal God could exist,” the tufts of grass whole being for the sake of higher enti-will want to follow that king and be with ties. This is not Darwin’s Theory of Evo-him eternally. This is how people should lution but a theory of absorption basedlive. (175-186, 1988.4.16) on love. The question is how the value of one of the smallest creatures increases as5.5. Love nature and love people it becomes material to be used in creat- ing the next higher level of value. (204- You should know how to love nature 129, 1990.7.1)and love people. You should know thatthose who cannot love people or love We should feel that all creatures ofnature cannot love God. Because all God are objects of our love. We shouldthings of creation are symbols for God be people who can love, and be loved by,and because people are substantial even the smallest forms of life, not tobeings, those who know how to love all mention human beings, as well as every-things of creation and people will come thing visible and invisible in love God. (70-181, 1974.2.9) When a bird calls, “Chirp, chirp, chirp” in the morning, instead of saying, “You You should always love nature. You pesky sparrow, I am trying to sleep late.should love nature and love people. You Why are you chirping?!” say, “Oh, thankshould love people of all five colors in you. You came to wake me up. Ha ha,the human race. Would God say, “Oh, I you are telling me that an importantlike only white people”? Then everyone guest is coming to see me.” The outlookwould have to wear only white clothes. is different. This is a great thing. (112-219,All white people would have to wear only 1981.4.12)
  • 114. 114 Book 1 • True God God created the angelic world at the Centered on such people, a myriad ofsame time that He created the human angels in heaven form a subject realm ofworld. What kind of world is the angelic harmony where they can have give andworld? Only when human beings appear take with people, as butterflies and beeswith beauty and fragrance – like blos- do with flowers. When that happens, asoms that exist for the sake of bearing flowery garden of harmony will surelyone fruit – will the nest of love finally appear in which God rejoices, peoplebe prepared. Hence, all life starts from rejoice, angels rejoice and all things arethere, and all beings that have life can immersed in love. A spring party willharmonize starting from there. Human then begin. (31-124, 1970.5.3)beings make this harmony possible.
  • 115. BOOK ONE True God 2 CHAPTER 3 4 The History of the Providence of Restoration and Changes in Humankind’s View of God Section 1. The God of the Old Although human beings fell, they Testament Age must go up from the position of servant of servants, because they cannot aban- 1.1. The Old Testament Age was the don God. Then what does “servant of age of the servant servants” mean? It means to be without a master. Fallen people must serve God Through the Fall, human beings fell loyally from the position of the servant into the non-Principle realm. How far of servants. Satan was an archangel and did they fall? They fell into a realm even God’s servant. Since human beings were lower than that of the angels, who are dragged in front of this servant, in order God’s servants. The princes and prin- to return to God, they must set up the cesses, who were supposed to be the standard of having demonstrated their masters, fell to a position lower than ser- loyalty to God while standing as ser- vants, so they must go back up. vants of servants. (17-73, 1966.11.12) From the way of the servant of ser- vants, they should go up through the The Old Testament Age was an age way of a servant, adopted child, child when sacrificial offerings were made; by a concubine, and child of the direct thus, God could find people whom He lineage, and then return, through the could use as His servants. This is Old mother, to the position of Adam, the Testament history. Because human father. This is restoration. beings were lost, things were turned The providence of salvation is like upside down and people became low- returning someone to the standard of er than all things of creation. Human health he enjoyed before he became beings came to be in a worse situation sick. He must return to the state of hav- than all things of creation. For this rea- ing had no sickness. son, they had to divide all things, which This is why the providence of salva- were closer to God, into two and divide tion is the providence of restoration. The what belongs to God from what belongs providence of restoration is not carried to Satan. Such divided sacrificial offer- out arbitrarily. You cannot just “believe ings were not made because of God or and be saved.” (222-144, 1991.11.3) Satan but because people failed to fulfillt
  • 116. 116 Book 1 • True Godtheir responsibilities. You should know that God has, until now, been leadingthis. It is because people failed in their the providence through the three stagesresponsibilities that they came to receive of formation, growth, and completion.Satan’s blood. (136-228, 1985.12.29) The course of restoration passes through the age of the servant, which is the Old From the viewpoint of the provi- Testament Age, the age of the adopteddence, the time before the Old Testament son, which is the New Testament Age,Age, that is, before Jacob, was the age of and the age of true children, which is thethe servant of servants; the time from Completed Testament Age, and entersJacob to Jesus was the age of the servant; the age of True Parents. The providencethe time after Jesus was the age of the of salvation in the Old Testament Ageadopted son; and the time of the Second offered salvation to humankind in theAdvent is the age of the son. Because the position of servant. Hence, in that age,age of the son has come, the son must without establishing a central figure whohave parents. Thus, through the age of could endure from beginning to end andthe parents, humankind returns to God. achieve victory, the foundation for res-(74-121, 1974.11.25) toration to the position of servant could not be laid. Hence, God made many sac- The Old Testament Age was the age rifices while leading the four-thousand-of the servant, an age where people in year history through central figures suchthe position of servant of servants were as Noah and Abraham. (15-49, 1965.12.7)restored to the position of servant. Forthis reason, even Abraham was a ser- What did God do in the Old Tes-vant, not a son. God established the way tament Age? Since the world becameof loyalty by setting up servants of ser- satanic, He took on the task of seekingvants. In this way, God has been mov- His servants by sacrificing all things anding His providence forward by bring- establishing people on the heavenly all humankind together throughout God was not even looking for adoptedhistory to take possession of the world- sons. He was looking for servants of ser-wide stage of evil and bring it to God’s vants. The people of the satanic worldside. Even Jacob triumphed as God’s ser- have all become Satan’s sons and daugh-vant rather than as God’s son. God has ters. God cannot take them away. Hence,been working this way, restoring people God has been gathering those who havefrom the position of servant of servants lost hope in the satanic world. It is a sadto that of servant, and from the position reality, but God has been collecting use-of servant to that of adopted son. (15-325, less material. He has been dealing with1965.12.7) junk. This process does not finish there. Sacrifice is required, and people go Comprehensively examining the his- through the process of being a sacrifi-torical course of restoration, we can see cial offering. (136-222, 1985.12.29)
  • 117. Chapter 3 • The History of the Providence of Restoration… 117 God tried to bring people who were ation and with Him. Hence, God hasnot even good enough to become servants been working to pull fallen people upin the satanic world and made them ser- from the servant’s position, through thevants of servants in God’s world. This is adopted son’s position and children’sOld Testament history. This is why God position to the parents’ position. Thismade Jacob and Esau fight. This is why was in order to sever the painful connec-He called Noah. God took a servant of tion with the Fall and enable all things,servants in the satanic world to a distant people, and God to form unifying rela-country. There, He isolated and exhaust- tionships so that God’s joy becomesed him in order to make him God’s ser- humankind’s joy and humankind’s joyvant. (154-334, 1964.10.5) becomes the joy of all things. God want- ed to take pride in His sons and daugh- Satan treats human beings as ene- ters and present and dedicate them tomies. They cannot even become Satan’s the natural world and even to the worldservants. In the Old Testament Age God of angels. (11-279, 1962.1.3)worked to turn such people into God’sservants. Then, God wanted to make If we think about it, the Old Testa-servants into adopted children, adopted ment Age lasted four thousand yearschildren into children of direct lineage, until the coming of Jesus. Was there achildren of direct lineage into brothers word like “Blessing”? Was it possibleand sisters, and brothers and sisters into to bless a family in God’s name? Sincetrue parents by blessing them as bride it was the servant’s era, people were inand bridegroom. Since the God-cen- the domain of the archangel, a servant.tered true family was lost, restoration is The archangel cannot be married; hethe work of regaining it. The marriage must live a single life. In that era, Godfeast of the Lamb was to be the occasion could not have a family, and God’s sonsheralding Jesus as the true parent. (12-29, and daughters could not marry. Can a1962.7.15) servant be married? He cannot. (90-97, 1976.12.19) God commissioned His servantsand taught them, “I am your Father.” He 1.2. In the Old Testament Age,taught people through His servants and angels worked on behalf of Godangels. Such was the Old Testament Age.Next, He worked through His son. This In order to restore the defiled land,was the New Testament Age. Next, He God has been leading the providence ofworked through the Holy Spirit. (10-197, salvation by building a relationship with1960.10.2) humankind through the angels. God is carrying out the providence of salvation God has been longing for people to in order to once again deal with humanbe in relationship with all things of cre- beings, who betrayed God through the
  • 118. 118 Book 1 • True GodFall, and fell so miserably lower than all nect to this work in His heart. In the Oldthings. To govern humankind, dominat- Testament Age He worked through theed and accused by Satan, God has been angels, and in the New Testament Ageworking to build a bridge. This work has He worked through His son. From thelasted throughout the Old Testament and heavenly viewpoint, the Old TestamentNew Testament Ages until now. Age was the age to regain the people,(1-282, 1956.12.16) and the New Testament Age was the age to regain the children. (10-170, 1960.9.25) Originally, in the Old TestamentAge, God was supposed to work direct- Consider this: to restore the people ofly with people and relate to them in His Israel, the angels in the heavenly worldglory, but the providence could not be came and worked, the servants camecompleted because of the Fall. There- and worked, and then the son came andfore, in sorrow, God pioneered an alter- worked. Now, the father is coming. Thenative way of relating to people through coming Lord is coming as a father. Heangels, and this was the Old Testament will come as the True Parent, raise trueAge. God established a standard where- children and give love. What will hap-by He could work through the angels. pen then? You could stay up all nightSince angels are also divine beings, they with one beloved person.appeared to people like God and served God loved one man, Abraham, moretemporarily as mediators until the com- than the people of the fallen world. Heing of Jesus. (1-283, 1956.12.16) loved Moses, one person, more than all humankind, and He loved Jesus more If we look at the Old Testament Age, than all humankind. Thus, you shouldwe see that God has used angels as mes- know how precious each beloved sonsengers for the sake of building God’s and daughter is to God. (10-354, 1960.11.27)garden of freedom and the heavenlykingdom of liberation. If you want to The God Jehovah, who appeared toenter the realm of grace where you can Abraham, was also an angel. Original-be liberated from the servant’s position ly, God, being without form, is invisible,as God’s son, you should be able to feel but in Genesis three beings appearedjoyful even while losing your life. Only as God, two going to judge Sodom andthose who have such a free heart can go Gomorrah and the remaining one talk-beyond the servant’s position and enter ing to Abraham as God (Genesis 18:1-the son’s position. (4-321, 1958.10.12) 18). Yet, they were angels sent by God, who commissioned them to work on His Look at the Bible. God has been work- behalf. The people did not know through the archangels in the spirit After twenty-one years of spiritu-world, through His son, and through the al training, Jacob went back towardHoly Spirit. God could not directly con- his hometown in Seir, where his elder
  • 119. Chapter 3 • The History of the Providence of Restoration… 119brother lived, in order to satisfy his must go through many stages, includinglonging. Although Jacob had waited becoming representatives of the world’sfor twenty-one years, instead of giving people on the level of the individual, fam-him a joyful send-off and saying, “Have ily, tribe, a people, and nation – and binda safe journey,” God sent an angel and all of them together as one, representinghad him wrestle with Jacob at the Ford the final destination. (77-132, 1975.4.6)of Jabbok with much shouting. If Jacobhad lost to the angel, the hardships of his 1.3. Why do angels becomepast twenty-one years would have been involved in human salvation?in vain. So, Jacob tenaciously held on tothe angel, saying that he would not let go What kind of beings are angels?until his hands were pulled off or even if They are beings that should have com-his arms broke. He was deadly serious! pleted the path of loyalty to God in the(51-344, 1971.12.5) servant’s position, and served as a pro- tective fence for Adam and Eve. They God had blessed him through Isaac should have created an atmosphere ofand advised him to abandon everything glory that would have lasted forever inand return to his hometown; then, why the heavenly world and lived happilydid God not guide Jacob and make his with Adam and Eve in God’s love. Inpath smooth? When Jacob was pleading other words, the archangels were creat-with God by the Ford of Jabbok all night ed for Adam and Eve. God, the Fatherwith an anxious heart, why did God of Adam and Eve, created the angels fordeal with him so heartlessly by sending their sake. (15-238, 1965.10.17)an angel to strike him, instead of givinghim encouragement and advice? (3-334, Because the archangel’s fall led to1958.2.9) Adam and Eve bringing the human world to such ruin, the angelic world is What kind of people were our ances- working on God’s behalf to fight againsttors of faith who lived in the Old Testa- Satan. The evil Satan and good angels arement Age? Since God is invisible, even if fighting. Only when the side of the goodHe were to appear no one would know angels wins the battle will there be a stepHim. The ancestors of faith are thus the forward. God cannot do as He pleases.ones God sent to reproduce His work on This is the Principle. (109-18, 1980.10.26)His behalf in a way appropriate for theage and to help the people forge a con- God created the three archangels asnection with Him. servants for the unfallen Adam and Eve For this reason, in order for us to rise and entrusted Adam and Eve to them,to the position of God’s adopted son, we asking the archangels to raise them bymust connect with the historical deeds educating and protecting them. Whyand retribution of many people. We did He have to do this? It is because
  • 120. 120 Book 1 • True Godthe archangels are in a reciprocal rela- Section 2. The Identity oftionship with their subject partner: the Jehovah Godearth plane is the subject partner, andthe angelic realm is the object partner. 2.1. The attributes of Jehovah GodGod’s ideal in creating heaven and earthwas to expand the horizontal realm of You should know that the reasonrelationships in front of God’s true love Moses introduced the God of author-in this dual-realm environment. (208-256, ity, God of ability, and God of judg-1990.11.20) ment, instead of the God of love was to give the law to the Israelites and protect Who should educate Adam? It is not and raise heavenly people with the law.God, but the archangels who must do It was to accomplish the will of restora-this. They should protect and raise him. tion to drive them to the land of Canaan,The archangels were responsible to care- a land flowing with milk and honey. (35-fully supervise, guide, and educate him 276, 1970.10.25)so that he would be untainted at the timeof his marriage. Canaan, a land flowing with milk and Since the Unification Church also honey, was a place that could be enteredhad to follow this rule to accomplish only by the reborn people who hadrestoration through indemnity, I have received the Ten Commandments andloved the 36 Couples more than my own the law and carried the Ark of the Cov-children. (121-240, 1982.10.27) enant in the wilderness. God gave His words to the Israelites who left Egypt in God is the source of life. Parents nur- order to recreate them as God’s people,ture the lives of their children. They are but when they did not follow His words,the source of life, love and protection. He appeared to them as a terrifying GodThey protect life, give love, and nurture. who struck and punished them.So where does happiness come from? The Old Testament Age, in whichWithout a protected domain, life is Satan reigned as the king, was an age ofthreatened, and when life is threatened, the devil’s power until the appearancelove cannot manifest itself. of the Messiah. Jehovah God therefore If you were to die now, would love appeared to Moses as the God of fear,manifest itself? It would not. This is why God of revenge, and God of jealousy,a protective realm is needed. So when and struck with the law the people whothis protective realm was secured, the had become servants of sin and merci-archangels were responsible for it. After lessly punished the violators of the law.receiving life from God, the origin of This was the Old Testament, Adam and Eve were educated in love If you look at the attributes of Jeho-under the archangels’ protection. (51-173, vah God of the Old Testament Age, He1971.11.21) was a jealous God who terrified wor-
  • 121. Chapter 3 • The History of the Providence of Restoration… 121shipers of other gods, a cruel God who appear as a father to a servant, becauseordered the Israelites to exterminate the he is not a son. When Moses asks Godseven tribes of Canaan leaving no survi- for His name, He answers, “I am who Ivors, and a merciless God who slaugh- am” and tells him his name is Jehovah.tered the Israelites who had violated the But, when Moses stands in front of thecommandments and law. people, he emphasizes that Jehovah God Could the God of love, who created is the God of their ancestors, that is, thethe universe, have the character to feel God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, andsuch jealousy, exact such revenge, instill the God of Jacob. Jehovah is an angel.such terror, and exhibit the cruelty to Since the Old Testament Age was theexterminate the seven tribes of Canaan? age of the servant, God could not revealThis happened because the Old Testa- Himself directly. In the Old Testament,ment Age was an age when angels, as did God tell them to fight or not to fight?mediators, served in the role of God. The Do you know that Saul was punishedrevengeful legalism that says “a life for a because, after winning the war, he wentlife, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, against God’s instruction to kill all thea hand for a hand, a foot for a foot, a burn men? Why do you think He did that? Iffor a burn, a wound for a wound, and a men of the satanic world were spared,stripe for a stripe” cannot stem from the that world would invade again. He did itcharacter of the Creator God. God is the because the survival of the satanic menGod of love and forgiveness. would preserve that system as they took God appeared to Moses several times: wives and continued as they had the bush on Mount Horeb where Yet cutting off their lineage would endHe called Moses and also at the top of the system, as the women and childrenMount Sinai where He gave him the Ten belonged to God’s side. That is why HeCommandments. To this day we have did this.not known that the God who appeared Saul was punished because his failureto Moses was an angel; but if you look to act as instructed allowed the invasionin chapter seven of the book of Acts in of the heavenly nation by the worship ofthe New Testament, it is recorded that gentile gods and by all their adulterousHe was an angel: “Now when forty years customs. (124-202, 1983.2.15)had passed, an angel appeared to him inthe wilderness of Mount Sinai, in a flame 2.2. The religion of the bride andof fire in a bush … you who received the the religion of the archangellaw as delivered by angels and did notkeep it.” Since God created angels before cre- The Jehovah who appears in the ating Adam, today’s religions are theOld Testament Age this way is an angel creations of the angelic realm on earth.and not God. The Old Testament Age is That is the religious sphere. What is thethe age of the servant, and God cannot task of the religious realm? It must suc-
  • 122. 122 Book 1 • True Godceed in creating Adam. Then, what is the Only God is the true deity, and otherglobal center of religion? It turns out to god-like beings are angels. To distinguishbe Judaism. What does Judaism do? It clearly monotheism and polytheism, theis a religion that introduces the bride- polytheistic religions are founded bygroom. This is the philosophy of the heavenly beings, that is, angels. AmongMessiah and Savior. (50-56, 1971.10.31) these religions, some result from good angels’ efforts to elevate human spiritu- Until God created Adam and Eve, ality and heart. These are the advancedthe archangels were the guardians of religions. You should know that Godtraditional philosophy. As a servant, the has been cultivating the human heartsarchangel was supposed to teach Adam through these good religions.and Eve the new customs and tradition The religions of the archangel do notof life before God did, saying, “The sons clearly know the fundamentals. They doand daughters of the Master should live not know who God is, nor do they knowin such and such a way.” what is happening in the Last Days. Is it not the responsibility of the old Their teachings have been centered onservant to keep the master’s sons and the external concepts of spiritual train-daughters from going astray? Isn’t he ing. Because they do not have a clearresponsible to guide and instruct them tradition, in the Last Days they have toalong a smooth path? (50-181, 1971.11.6) wrap up their basic necessities and go to the master’s house to serve. (237-186, God established religions in order to 1992.11.17)save fallen people. What are those reli-gions? God established the religion of Let us think about those who fol-Eve and the religions of the archangel lowed God’s will in the Old Testamentin the world. Because the Fall was due Age and in the New Testament Eve and the archangel, human beings In the Old Testament Age, there wereare restored through the religions of Eve primitive forms of religion, and in theand the archangel. They are restored New Testament Age, a religion befittingthrough this path. that era emerged. In other words, in the Religions are in the realm of arch- New Testament Age religions have beenangel; whether there are a hundred or connecting to modern, twentieth-cen-a thousand religions, they all belong to tury civilization.the realm of archangel. Although there What kind of religion is the Unifica-are a great number of religions, they can tion Church? The Unification Churchbe divided broadly into four great reli- should be on a new level, a futuristic reli-gions. Their center is Christianity, and gion compared with the primitive reli-the main philosophy of Christianity gions and the religions of the age. (122-9,is the philosophy of the bride. (239-136, 1982.10.31)1992.11.24)
  • 123. Chapter 3 • The History of the Providence of Restoration… 123Section 3. Jesus’ View of God inwardly as we wait for adoption as sons,Based on the Parent-Child the redemption of our bodies,” and also,Relationship “For you did not receive the spirit of bondage again to fear, but you received3.1. The New Testament Age is the the Spirit of adoption by whom we cryage of the adopted son out, ‘Abba, Father.’” They could only become adopted sons. Today’s Chris- When Jacob triumphed and earned tians are adopted children. Adoptedthe name Israel, he did not triumph as children have a different lineage. (154-337,God’s son but as God’s servant. This 1964.10.5)way, people were restored from theposition of the servant of servants to An adopted son is different from thethe servant’s position, and then in the son of direct lineage. Whenever the sonNew Testament Age from the servant’s of direct lineage comes, the adopted sonposition to the position of the adopted should be able to give him everythingchild. Romans 8:23 says: “but we our- he possesses without hesitation, wheth-selves, who have the first fruits of the er it is night or day. The possessions doSpirit, groan inwardly as we wait for not belong to him. Thus, even though headoption as sons, the redemption of our stands as an adopted son or was chosenbodies.” They said that they were eager- as an adopted son, when the son of directly waiting to be adopted sons who could lineage is born, he should not say, “Whycall God “Abba, Father.” Even the most was this wretch born?” This is satanicardent people of faith in the New Testa- nature. When God created Adam, thement Age, whether they were ministers, archangel should have been delighted toelders, or people holding doctorates, and see Adam. So, he cannot say, “Why wasso forth, are all adopted children before he born?” The adopted son should knowGod. I am speaking to you frankly. They that he must protect the son. When thewant to be adopted children. Adopted son of direct lineage is in the womb, thechildren have a different lineage. (154-257, adopted son should not say, “Oh, I wish1964.10.3) he were not going to be born.” (49-135, 1971.10.9) What step was Jesus elevated to? Afterhumankind fell on earth, the ancestors What must you do to be an adopt-disappeared. Therefore, when Jesus was ed child? You should be better than theelevated to the ancestor’s position, the servants on God’s side and better thanIsraelites could be engrafted as God’s Satan. Why do you have to be so? Satanadopted sons and receive the right of was originally an archangel, a servant,inheritance. This is why Romans chap- and only one who is better than the ser-ter eight says, “but we ourselves, who vant can be an adopted child. This ishave the first fruits of the Spirit, groan according to the Principle. Then what
  • 124. 124 Book 1 • True Godkind of adopted child do you have to be? adopted children, and this is why theyYou should be an adopted child whose waited for the coming of the Messi-philosophy dictates that although you ah. In other words, their desire was tohave received God’s inheritance, it is surmount the sorrowful circumstanc-not yours to keep but to return to His es of the servant and advance, throughoriginal sons and daughters. This is how the Messiah, to the position of adoptedadopted children should be raised. The child. The adopted child is entitled toadopted child should offer his life for receive the inheritance from the par-the sake of the coming sons and daugh- ents in the absence of a son or daughterters. He should hope to see the birth of of direct lineage. So, God’s will, whichthe sons and daughters of direct lin- oversaw the servant-level Old Testamenteage desired by God, although this may Age, guided the people so that they couldrequire sacrificing everything he has; he maintain the desire to transcend the ser-should be preparing in heart for them. vant’s position and attain the benefits ofWithout gaining the qualifications of an welcoming God’s will. This is why theyadopted child, you have no relationship kept longing for the privilege of leavingwith the son. You should bear in mind behind the lot of the servant and receiv-that the one born as an intermediate ing God’s inheritance. This is the phi-being, one step above the archangel, is losophy of God’s elect in Israel. (42-281,the adopted child. (89-203, 1976.11.22) 1971.3.27) An adopted child has a different lin- You should be restored and rise up,eage. Originally, the one designated to beginning from all things, through thebe an adopted child at the start of the victorious realm of the adopted son,New Testament was John the Baptist. through the victorious realm of the son,John the Baptist represented the archan- to the parents’ position. But, no mat-gel. He was designated as the representa- ter how devout you may be, in the Newtive on earth on the side of the archangel Testament Age you absolutely cannot bewho could serve Adam to the end, rather God’s son. (48-95, 1971.9.5)than as the archangel who had opposedGod’s son Adam. But, a tragic history Looking at history, the Old Testa-unfolded because John the Baptist failed ment Age used all things of creation asto serve Jesus and become one with him. sacrificial offerings. They sacrificed the(48-92, 1971.9.5) things of creation. The purpose of sac- rificing all things was to liberate human You should know that the Old Testa- beings and to help with the resurrectionment Age and New Testament Age are of humankind. The things of creationconnected through history. As servants, were sacrificed in order to restore peo-the believers of the Old Testament era ple, to regain God’s children. In the Oldwished to receive the benefits of being Testament Age, the things of creation
  • 125. Chapter 3 • The History of the Providence of Restoration… 125were used as an offering, and in the New coming of the Lord, they were engraftedTestament Age, God’s children shed and thus able to call God “Father,” withtheir blood as they moved toward the the title of son. You should know thatrealm of resurrection in this world. This the establishment of the parent-childhas been the history centered on Chris- relationship with God was a heavenlytianity. In Christian history, Jesus and secret that could be accomplished by noall individuals, families, peoples, and one other than Jesus. When Jesus callednations that followed Jesus have been God “Father,” the priests and Pharisees,sacrificed as offerings until the present. who were immersed in the Old Testa-(166-276, 1987.6.14) ment concepts of the time, heard it as a presumptuous word blaspheming God. In Old Testament times, God had You should know that Jesus’ view ofMoses bear witness to God’s power. The God as the Father was that revolution-people who did not believe in Him as the ary. Jesus went a step higher and intro-God of power were punished. Next, the duced God’s love. In the Old Testamentage of Jesus introduced the God of com- Age, Moses introduced only the Godpassion. Sick people were cured… Had of authority, God of power, and God ofJesus not cured the sick, he would not judgment, without being able to intro-have been killed. People die of sickness duce the God of love. But, Jesus intro-to pay the price for their ancestors’ sins. duced love. Although he introduced theThen why did he bring them back to life? God of love and his own loving self, theRev. Moon of the Unification Church people of his era did not accept him. (35-could have cured hundreds of thousands 276, 1970.10.25)of patients if he had tried. Even withoutsomeone curing their disease, lepers can Since the Old Testament Age was thebe healed if they hear our words and age of the servant, God could not revealdelight in them. All kinds of diseases His real form. God is the Father and acan be cured. (194-334, 1989.10.30) being of love. Since God is love itself, He is the Father of love who forgives all sins.3.2. The adopted child can call out The Old Testament law of “an eye for an“father” eye, a tooth for a tooth” disappeared. Through Jesus, God revealed His true On leaving the Old Testament Age loving form in which He loves His ene-and welcoming the new morning of the mies and forgives a brother’s faults, notNew Testament Age, Jesus declared God just seven times but even seventy timesas the Father and elevated fallen people seven. How could a father not forgiveto the position of adopted child in order his child’s faults? God is not someoneto bring them into a parent-child rela- you can see; in Jesus, the invisible Godtionship with God. Adopted children appeared as the visible God. This is whyare of a different lineage, but through the Jesus proclaimed his oneness with God
  • 126. 126 Book 1 • True Godby saying in the Gospel of John, “I am absorb it.” In this way, he was to dedi-in the Father and the Father is in me. cate his entire life to gaining the author-Therefore, if you have seen me, you have ity and prestige of the world-level Mes-seen the Father. How can you say, ‘Show siah. This was what he had to accomplishus the Father’?” This is also why Paul during his life. (105-213, 1979.10.26)said, “For I am sure that neither death,nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, Section 4. The Completednor things present, nor things to come, Testament Age Is the Age of thenor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor Oneness of God and Humankindanything else in all creation, will be ableto separate us from the love of God in 4.1. True children should goChrist Jesus our Lord.” (Rom. 8:38-39). through the change of lineage andJesus came for the sake of God’s love. rebirth(4-308, 1958.10.5) On the path of restoration, we should You should know that from Jesus’ go up from the age of the servant of ser-baptism in the Jordan River, when heav- vants, through the age of the servant,en opened, to his ascension was a short through the age of the adopted child, toperiod of three years. You should know the age of the direct lineage. However,that although Jesus brought out the view can we complete the course from theof God based on the parent-child rela- age of the servant of servants, throughtionship, he departed without being able the age of the servant, and the age of theto explain the details. He came as the adopted child, and be connected to theMessiah of Judaism and died while pio- age of direct lineage? Connecting to theneering the worldwide messianic course. age of direct lineage cannot be done justThen, what happened to Judaism? A God like that.who had thus far been attended as one According to the Principle, we aredealing only with Judaism would not be required to go through the foundationviable. of faith and foundation of substance in What did Jesus come to teach on this order to welcome the Messiah. The Mes-earth? He was not to teach about God siah is the true son of God. The lineage ofexactly as was taught in the Old Testa- an adopted son and that of a true son arement. He had to teach about the God of different. This is why we need a changethe New Testament Age. The mission of of lineage. (55-192, 1972.5.9)Jesus, who came as the national Messiahof Israel, was to teach by saying, “Now Since the Fall was an improper mar-that we are going beyond the age of the riage in the Garden of Eden, this is nownational level to the age of the global lev- being rectified as the True Parents cre-el, we must lay the foundation of making ate proper marriages. True Parents arestrenuous effort for the world in order to clearing away the evil deeds of the false
  • 127. Chapter 3 • The History of the Providence of Restoration… 127parents, thereby abolishing hell, and we are, without having to worry aboutgiving the Blessing even to hundreds heaven or hell. (275-54, 1995.10.31)of billions of ancestors in the spiritworld. Through the foundation of their There were three ages in history: thedescendants’ families on earth, centered Old Testament Age, the New Testamenton true love, the ancestors in the spirit Age, and the Completed Testament and their descendants on earth Among these, what kind of an age wasunite vertically. Furthermore, based on the Old Testament Age? It was the agethe foundation of such families, the East of redemption of children through sac-and the West become connected to each rificial offerings. It was a time of prepa-other. ration for the coming of God’s son. In Since humankind has received satan- the New Testament Age, Jesus becameic blood, people cannot return to God on the offering for us to receive the par-their own. So the Messiah must accom- ents. This is why, in the age of the Sec-plish absolute restoration of the lineage, ond Coming, we have been preparing torenewing the blood line that was defiled receive the parents by establishing theby Satan. This transition must be made. bride and bridegroom. The reason thatThis is why the Messiah must surely I, having the name of the True Parent,come. Without his coming, there will have been suffering for forty years as thebe no restoration of lineage. We must center of the Completed Testament Age,restore lineage. (172-53, 1988.1.7) is to receive God on earth. This will lead to the oneness of God and humankind What do True Parents have to do? in love. (227-94, 1992.2.10)They must rectify the wrong lineagethat forms the root of the satanic world, The original relationship betweenturn around the deviated life, and cor- God and humankind is one of parentrect the misdirected course of love. The and child. In the New Testament Age,Bible says that those who seek to die human beings were God’s adopted chil-will live, and those who seek to live will dren. But now, since we are in a parent-die. Why is this paradox necessary? It is child relationship, what the son does isbecause the satanic world must die. (169- what the Father does, and what the Father37, 1987.10.4) does is what the son does. They are act- ing together. What belongs to the Father The ideal of loving oneness between belongs to the son, and what belongs toGod and humankind is their unity in the son belongs to the Father. The rea-a loving relationship based on the true son the Unification Church is fearsomeand great love that God desired as His is because it teaches this destined par-ideal at the time of creation. If God had ent-child relationship. (31-324, 1970.6.7)fulfilled that ideal, today we would allenter the Kingdom of Heaven just as In the Old Testament Age, they sac-
  • 128. 128 Book 1 • True Godrificed material things to pave the way The methods for fallen people to gofor the coming of the true son. Jesus back to God have differed according tocame as the son and sacrificed himself the age. In the Old Testament Age, peo-to pave the way for the coming of the ple could go to God by offering sacrific-parents. The True Parents come on this es; in the New Testament Age, it was bylevel plane, and walk a suffering path in believing in Jesus, the son of God; andorder to invite God in. To what position in the Completed Testament Age, peopledo they come? To the original, vertical can go to God by attending the True Par-place. Since the original, great principle ents. (20-340, 1968.7.20)of heaven and earth was cut off from thatpoint, peace cannot begin as long as that In the future, you will not be ablefundamental root is not rectified. This is to marry your sons and daughters withabsolute. (200-55, 1990.2.23) people of the same nationality. God is looking at three generations. Now, you You should not think of Rev. Moon are as you are, but God wants to bringas being the same as you. What is Rev. you into unity after three generations.Moon’s mission? The Old Testament One of these represents the Old Testa-Age was the age when the things of cre- ment Age. So your marriage representsation were sacrificed to find the sons the Old Testament Age. The New Testa-and daughters. In the New Testament ment Age and the Completed TestamentAge, the sons and daughters were sac- Age come next.rificed to pave the way for the coming The tradition will be established byof the parents. What are the parents to the third generation, who will be borndo on this earth after they come? They through the marriages of the secondare to pave the way for God to come. generation – your sons and daughters.The mission of the True Parents is to (146-275, 1986.7.20)build a horizontal base, encompassingall the people of the world, for the ver- In the Completed Testament Age,tical Father. As the horizontal father’s True Parents sacrifice in order torealm of heart unfolds, the vertical bring the vertical God to earth. ThisFather’s realm of heart will naturally is the final task. In relation to human-emerge and settle here. kind, God is the vertical Father who When God reaches the point where is centered on true love. True Par-He can embrace both vertical and hor- ents are the horizontal parents whoizontal love, He will finally make the are horizontally aligned at a ninetytransition to the age when He can go degree angle with the vertical Father,beyond the world into the central posi- based on true love. Therefore, on thetion and reorganize the original, ideal basis of this vertical and horizontalauthority. Then He will say, “Every- love, God’s love and life finally burstthing is done.” (177-345, 1988.5.22) forth. With the blossoming harmony
  • 129. Chapter 3 • The History of the Providence of Restoration… 129of God and humankind, new blood Section 5. God’s Firstties will expand based on the love of ManifestationTrue Parents. In this way, the seed oflife that began in God’s love and based 5.1. God finally reveals Himselfon the original Principle standard willappear on earth. This is unprecedent- The age of the Unification Church ised in human history. (208-339, 1990.11.21) the age of the parents. We are paving the way whereby God can come and be Now, we must restore the rights of present on earth. This is why it makesownership. Since, in the course of attend- sense to say that by God’s coming, weing God, the things of creation were sac- are saved through attending Him. This isrificed in the Old Testament Age, the how history progresses. (177-157, 1988.5.17)son was sacrificed in the New TestamentAge, and the parents were sacrificed in What is it that will remain in thethe Completed Testament Age, what has end? It is God and human beings, theirto be done now? You should stand in the life course, and their outlook on dailyposition representing the mother and life – the divine and human perspectivesfather. The sons and daughters are the on life and the world. These perspectivesNew Testament Age, and all things of will not be based on vague knowledge,creation are the Old Testament Age. but on an inseparable, eternal relation- Because the Old Testament, New ship. Why? Since God and humankindTestament, and Completed Testament have been separated at the point whereages have all deviated from God’s true originally they could not be separated,love, Satan has become the owner. Now, they must reach a place higher than thathowever, we must indemnify all this and point of inseparability. At such a point,bring everything to the original owner. they should come forward demanding a(208-345, 1990.11.21) global stage for daily life where God and humankind are one. (65-125, 1972.11.5) The Completed Testament Age is theage of accomplishment. We will accom- God is the center of the universeplish as individuals, families, tribes, where we have to live for the sake ofpeoples, nations, and on the worldwide others. When you go near Him, you willlevel. These are linked through God’s want to be governed by Him for tens oflove, God’s life, and God’s lineage. This thousands of years and even more. Thisis the tradition of one lineage, one love, is the path of attendance to God.and one life. We could not have imagined that When this happens, Satan will have human beings today could be governedto leave. The work of engrafting will in that way and that there could beremove the connection with the satanic no greater happiness than this. (77-328,lineage. (226-275, 1992.2.9) 1975.4.30)
  • 130. 130 Book 1 • True God From now on, you should live a life through attendance. God is not a Godof attendance. Up until now, a life of who is up there in the sky. We shouldfaith brought salvation through faith, attend God as our subject and Master inbut from now on you attain salvation our daily life. (144-274, 1986.4.25)through attendance. Originally, if wehad not fallen, we would be following God is not a fantasy or a conceptualour normal path by attending God. You God, nor is He an abstract God. Withshould attend Him in your daily life, and His leadership in our daily life, He iswith your heart. (150-213, 1961.4.15) always with us as the master of our dai- ly life. He does not merely receive our God is the absolute Father, absolute attendance, but is living together with usTrue Parent, and the unique, unchang- by sharing love. (168-111, 1987.9.13)ing and eternal True Father. Such aFather should bring about unique, What was God’s purpose in creat-unchanging, and eternal couples for the ing Adam and Eve? As human beings,absolute sons. For such daughters, too, we have a body, but the invisible GodHe should bring about absolute, unique, does not. Without a body, God cannotunchanging and eternal couples. So, the govern the spiritual and physical worlds.families in which they will settle peace- Hence, although God exists, if He wantsfully are absolute, unique, unchang- to manifest as the Parent of humankind,ing, and eternal families. Such families He must acquire a body. God’s represen-can live together with God, and consti- tatives with that body were Adam andtute the eternal base of the Kingdom of Eve. God would have appeared afterHeaven on earth. Justification through assuming the body of Adam and Eveattendance signifies the age of realiz- had they not the Kingdom of Heaven in daily life. Adam and Eve were the first ances-This is why we are talking about justifi- tors of humankind, and they were to becation through attendance. The history God who rules over heaven and earth.of restoration is re-creating God’s ideal Assuming the external form, the body,of creation. (161-218, 1987.2.15) of God who is in the eternal invisible world, and standing in the position of Without creating a starting point parents, Adam and Eve had the respon-from which we can bring God into our sibility of governing the world. (133-91,heart and where we human beings can 1984.7.10)be completely one body with God, thereis no way to liquidate this devilish world. Since the invisible God has no sub-From this point of view, we understand stantial body, the True Parents representour time as the age of attendance and His form. The True Parents are Parents ofthe age of salvation based on justifica- the individual, family, tribe, ethnic peo-tion through attendance. We are saved ple, and nation. In the future, God will
  • 131. Chapter 3 • The History of the Providence of Restoration… 131appear in the form of the True Parents rejoicing in a glorious place of earth-in the spirit world. This is the greatness ly victory and liberation of all people.of the Unification Church. The greatness You should know that meeting the Trueof Rev. Moon resides in the fact that God Parents will lead you along the path towants to assume Rev. Moon’s form. (98- meet God, and meeting the Unifica-224, 1978.8.1) tion Church will lead you along the path whereby God’s nation and the homeland Even if the hundreds of millions desired by the True Parents can soon beof people who have been parents were found. (138-105, 1986.1.19)to come back to life all at once, noneamong them would have the glory of the The Completed Testament Age ofTrue Parents whom you speak of today. justification through attendance is theEven if tens of thousands of generations age of directly attending God in our life.of ancestors were all to resurrect and Since that is the time when God’s taber-sing the glory of resurrection, this glo- nacle remains with us and the new Jeru-ry and song would still not transcend salem in heaven comes down to earth,the domain of the Fall. Although your the form of the true God will finallycurrent situation may be miserable, you appear to us then. This will happen forshould know that the term “True Par- the first time since the creation of theents,” taught in the Unification Church world. Until now, God has not been abletoday, is a proud one and more valuable to appear in history, which has remainedthan hundreds of millions of ancestors at an uncompleted stage since the Fall.
  • 132. BOOK ONE True God 3 CHAPTER 4 1 True Father’s Insights on God Section 1. A God of Historical How grieved God was that His ene- Bitterness, Grief and Pain my deprived Him of His throne! You should know His history of sorrow at 1.1. God lost the position of parent not being able to become the God of through the Fall glory. Although He is the King of His nation and King of the universe, He has Our real father is God, but Satan been mistreated as if He were dead. He usurped the father’s role. Therefore, was robbed of His ideal and His lov- Jesus said, “You are of your father the ing children and our world has fully devil, and your will is to do your father’s become His enemy’s plaything. (105-199, desires.” Knowing the deplorable fact 1979.10.21) that you carry Satan’s blood, out of shame you should have the courage to Because there has never been a uni- put yourself through trials to rid your- fied people or sovereign nation that God self of that stained, false blood. Have could govern, He could never manifest you ever thought of doing so? If you are His authority and dignity as the all- someone who strikes your body with knowing and almighty God. We have to fury saying, “You lump of flesh!” you are know clearly our obligation as the sons a loyal citizen of heaven. (11-243, 1961.10.29) and daughters, children of filial piety, loyal patriots and upright men and The religion that can connect with women of the Unification Movement, to the ultimate world of heart should be relieve God’s distress and comfort His one that can teach us in detail about sorrowful heart. Jesus said, “You will God’s most sorrowful state. God is not know the truth and the truth will make just feeling happy and wonderful; on the you free”! Those who know will be lib- contrary, His plight is a deeply sad one. erated! I am teaching this to you clearly. He has been mistreated and is overflow- (56-327, 1972.5.18) ing with bitter grief. A religion must appear that can How many tears have you shed for teach these things in detail. Only then God? Have you ever struggled to seek can we become God’s filial children. (151- out the path upon which you would 102, 1962.10.28) suffer God’s own pain and toil on Hist
  • 133. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 133behalf, even though your own limbs to exercise judgment in the Last Days?might be torn off? You have never tried. Why can God not pardon humankind?In seeking to become God’s children, How great is God’s love? If Jesus for-you have to shed tears for the purpose gives people seventy times seven times,of the whole. When you meet Him, your God has to forgive seventy times seventears should gush out without ceasing thousand times. That is God’s heart. (48-as you comfort Him, saying, “Father, 235, 1971.9.19)how great was Your sorrow upon losingme, Your son, and our first ancestors! God’s providence of salvation is theToo many times throughout history providence of restoration. It starteduntil the present day have You suffered from Adam and Eve because they werehumiliation, pain and extreme hard- the perpetrators of the Fall. Adam wasship from their descendants!” not restored until I appeared on earth. God could have judged the entire In the course of carrying out restora-world and even Satan by His all-know- tion and to seek out one man, God, theing and almighty authority. Our hearts almighty and all-knowing Creator ofbreak when we think of God crying out the universe has been unable to showover the fact that even though He has His face for millions of years. You musttoiled so long and is capable of pro- know both God’s love and His deepnouncing judgment, He still could not grief. (237-27, 1992.11.10)do so even if He wanted to. Our heartsbreak when we understand God’s lone- What is God’s will? It is the fulfill-ly, desolate position, not surrounded ment of the ideal of creation. Further-by the environment that should have more, it is to realize the ideal of threeexisted, accused by Satan, robbed of His object partners in our world. God willrightful place by the satanic world…. say, “How happy I am!” when this ide-How much have you wept in sympathy al is realized based on His love. Whatwith God’s situation? It all comes down enables God to be happy? Today, allto this. (51-111, 1971.11.18) Christians think that the all-knowing and almighty God sits on His throne No parents in the world would want as the Lord of lords and everythingtheir son or daughter to die, even if proceeds according to His command.he or she were hanged for a crime. If But in fact how very miserable Godsaving the child is even remotely pos- has been at finding Himself constantlysible, the parental heart will seek out alone. (170-95, 1987.11.8)the way, even a hundred or a thousandtimes. This is especially true for moth- Who knew the miserable mind anders. If this is the heart of all parents in heart of God who had to turn a blind eyethe fallen world, why on earth does the to the death of His beloved son, Jesus?all-knowing and all-powerful God have The origin and circumstances are not
  • 134. 134 Book 1 • True Godrecorded in the Bible, but wasn’t there ing the principle of creation. God laidsomething that made God unable to down the law of eternal love centered onavoid His son’s death? How miserable it Adam and Eve from the outset, so it hasis to merely gather just like that, claim- to be observed. To deny this law woulding to believe in Jesus of Christianity! require the destruction of the heavenlyGod has to stand on the side of the cho- law. If this heavenly law that God Him-sen people. Even so, seeing that they self set up is denied, humankind andfaced suffering and persecution wher- even God Himself as the absolute Cre-ever they went – shedding their blood, ator can be denied. That is why Godbeing decapitated or burned in oil – we had to bring order through the coursemight ask, “Couldn’t God have prevent- of re-creation. Who has known abouted this?” How grievous and distressed this painful course of history? (207-272,God has been when He could not exer- 1990.11.11)cise His almighty power! Have you everthought about that? How can we say that Christians today think of God as aGod is most high? It will be good when glorious judge dispatching people tothis can be clearly explained. (64-222, hell or heaven. But God is the most mis-1972.11.12) erable of all in the world. He has bit- terly struggled to overcome what made We naturally want to protect our the luminous heaven and earth fall intobeloved at the risk of our lives. It is the the darkness of hell. After God regainedoriginal ideal of creation to do so. The His composure, opened His eyes andsame is true for God Himself, who loves regained full consciousness, He wasHis children. He is a sorrowful God intent on giving rebirth to His deadwho has had to invest His very life. (206- children. Through the efforts made by24, 1990.10.3) the Lord of Creation, through the abso- lute Creator exercising His power, this If Adam and Eve had not fallen, was possible. Otherwise, it would allGod the Creator would have been the have ended. (232-114, 1992.7.3)eternal Lord. But due to the Fall, Satanbecame the lord of the world. This What kind of being is God? He is thebecame unavoidable. If a girl of noble original True Parent. But His positionbirth, who was raised within the walls as the True Parent was usurped, andof her house, is violated by an intrud- this resulted in something occurringer, to whom is she bound? She will be that had nothing to do with the origi-bound to him. This is what happened nal ideal of creation. God as the Creatorwith the Fall. could not interfere with or bear respon- Adam could have been the king of sibility for digesting an event that couldheaven and Eve his queen. To restore not have happened in the original worldthese original positions requires follow- of creation. (240-164, 1992.12.13)
  • 135. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 1351.2. The bitter pain of restoration received Satan’s love and life, and thusand God’s six-thousand-year search the history of their restoration has beenfor His children so difficult. Why did God, whom Chris- tians have always understood to be According to the Unification Church, almighty and all-knowing, not inter-what is the original sin? It is love gone vene in the Fall, rather than just standingwrong. Our love should have been con- powerless? It appeared as though He hadnected to God’s love, life and lineage. died. God cannot liberate human beingsInstead, it was connected to satanic love, until they themselves establish the con-life and lineage. Because Adam and Eve ditions for their liberation, because itbecame the personifications of the dev- was they who committed sin. If Godil and left behind the satanic lineage, had been able to liberate Adam and Evethey produced lasting regret in history. at the outset, He would not have drivenWhy was the all-knowing, all-powerful them out from the Garden of Eden. IfGod of autonomous authority, who cre- He could have done as He pleased, Heated heaven and earth from its root, so would not have expelled them. But Hehelpless in the face of the evil being who had no recourse but to send them away.brought human beings to the state they (224-46, 1991.11.21)are in today? If you do not know, it mayseem natural for you to deny the exis- We should have the true heart thattence of God. (211-21, 1990.12.28) God seeks. God comes to find true love. Should there not be a true son whom In my background there were many God has sought throughout the provi-incidents that evoked indignation at dence of salvation and restoration?unjust treatment. Although many were The cascade of pure love from such avery terrible to endure, I clenched my son would enable God, who had beenteeth and focused on occupying Cain’s defiled, wounded and filled with sor-world. I had to digest the Cain world row, to extend His chest in pride. Couldrather than merely Cain as an individ- we not imagine a situation where Godual and his family. How bitter this has would embrace that true son, forgetbeen! It was as if I had to melt something everything, and even say that, althoughas frigid and huge as an iceberg. Digest- the Fall had occurred, He could still finding this bitterness, I have had to silently no greater joy? Every man should be ablebring Satan to submission. He has been to say that. (127-39, 1983.5.1)our arch enemy since time immemori-al. He brought God and humankind to Satan scornfully says to God, “Theruin. (163-163, 1987.5.1) lineage of love that was needed to cre- ate one true tribal domain, the ideal of Satan became the father of the first an absolute realm of love centering onancestors of fallen humankind. They Your ideal of creation, was ruined and
  • 136. 136 Book 1 • True Goddestroyed in this way. Yet do You still sion is to liberate God from His anguish.insist that the ideal principle of cre- (137-175, 1986.1.1)ation can be applied?” How should Godrespond to that? How shocked He is! God is responsible for the fallenHow many Christians are there who world and has been restoring it. He doesclearly understand God’s grievous heart not just dwell in a lofty, precious, holy,as He sees human beings, who were and pristine place. His wretched, bit-originally to become the children of the ter and brutal situation is beyond ourLord, become the children of the enemy, imagination and beyond description.trapped in an inescapable state of mis- (21-73, 1968.10.14)ery? (200-235, 1990.2.25) You can be consoled by someone The parent of humankind came, with more reasons to be resentful thanbut the people could not attend him as you have, but God has no one to com-their parent. Could there be such a par- fort Him because He has more griev-ent who came to shed blood and die for ances than anyone in the world. God isthem? That parent came to host a festival the Alpha and Omega. Thus, deep with-of love at which he could say, “My son! in Himself, God is working out how toMy daughter! My family! My nation!” resolve His ongoing bitterness. This hasand the entire universe could reconcile. been God’s deep, inner anguish. UnderThat parent who was to receive praise these circumstances God has carriedfor that day of peace and glory should out the providence of restoration. (29-294,have met his lost children. Yet instead 1970.3.12)he was killed with the thrust of a bladefrom those children. Think about how Have you ever cried, longing to seemiserable Jesus was. How grieved God God? Have you ever cried until yourwas to be choked in circumstances that vocal cords ruptured and fluid streamedprevented Him from teaching ignorant from your eyes and nose? Have you everhuman beings! (145-152, 1986.5.1) felt so mistreated and sorrowful that tears come to your eyes this way? This I have sorrow and regret from times experience is crucial for entering thepast. But my pain and grief are nothing world of heart. (49-291, 1971.10.17)compared to God’s. God has not beenable to fulfill His role as God. We should How resentful, grieved, angered andknow that God’s bitter tears which saddened God became when He wasmelt the marrow of His bones, and His separated from human beings, whobloodstains that spread throughout the should have been with Him permanent-course of history are crying out from ly! People should have grown to matu-the ground. I have been doing this work rity, building the foundation of love thatbecause I know that my remaining mis- cannot be exchanged for the entire uni-
  • 137. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 137verse. They should have established an this, but because He originally createdaxis joining all the vertical and horizon- within an eternal relationship based ontal planes in the universe together. eternal true love, God could not do so. If they had accomplished this, they (216-36, 1991.3.3)would have become the standard mea-sure of love among all existing beings You should know how miserable andand among all things of creation in bitterly painful God’s situation is. Godheaven and on earth. Whatever is con- can say, “If I had not made humanity,nected to that love will be able to match they would not have become the waythis standard in any circumstances. (149- they are. How could this happen when240, 1986.11.23) I was searching for love and longing for the glorious Kingdom of Heaven!” How Satan trampled upon four genera- could this happen? It was because theytions, from the queen to the queen’s inherited the devil’s flesh and blood. Themother and grandmother, and the devil’s love was implanted, along with thequeen’s daughter. These four genera- roots of his life and lineage. God couldtions lived together. Satan stripped them not possess humanity without removingnaked in front of the King in broad day- these things, but if He did remove themlight, violated and killed them all. Satan they would die. Therefore, God had toeven trampled on the daughter. We set up a substitute as a second creation orshould know the heart of God who is medium of salvation through an infu-unable to take vengeance on such an sion of new blood, life, and love.enemy. (200-68, 1990.2.23) God should love the enemy. He has to be patient with and love His enemy. What is it that God regrets? It is that (212-42, 1991.1.1)humanity inherited a false lineage. Youinherited false blood. Satan is the origin Did God ever have time to rest justof this. He always wants to create havoc because the sun rose or the weather andwith all things of creation. You are con- season were nice? You should follow Hisnected to such a universe, such rights example. You should also love the ene-of ownership and such a lineage. The my, Satan, who is hiding in the world.sources of all these five functions – what If you know the wonderful value ofyou see, think, smell, say, and touch – God’s son and worship his holiness, inbelong to the satanic side. light of that value you should follow the Your ancestors are the fruits of a path of loving the great enemy, althoughvery evil parent. How much distress it would be miserable, bitterly difficultGod experiences in His yearning to and painful. (127-119, 1983.5.5)save them! Why could God not simplyget rid of fallen Adam and Eve and cre-ate them anew? He had the power to do
  • 138. 138 Book 1 • True GodSection 2. God’s Grief and Shock How desperate it is when an only sonat Losing His Son and Daughter born into a lineage of seven generations of only sons dies, especially if this son were2.1. God lost His eternal and only born when his parents were advancedson in age! If the parents were young they could have more children. However, if How sorrowful God was when Adam an only son born into a lineage of sevenand Eve committed the Fall and sank generations of only sons dies, how anx-away from Him! They were to have been ious will his ancestors be for the lineagethe ideal partners for God, who embod- to continue beyond the seventh genera-ies the pure essence of love. God’s sorrow tion? Through their descendants and lin-exceeded that of any person. He grieved eage, ancestors want to receive numer-so very deeply. The deeper and greater ous blessings transcending this world. Ifthe value of what was lost, the deeper the their children die before they do, parentssorrow. This is the situation of God, who themselves feel like dying.has pursued the way of restoration for Adam’s position was like that of theHis lost children. (127-18, 1983.5.1) only son – the eternal, only begotten son, not merely the only son after seven When parents believe in their beloved generations. Can you imagine how pro-children but are betrayed by them, there foundly God’s heart was broken at theis no describing the shock, distress, and death of Adam, who was to establishmisery those parents experience based an everlasting family and accomplishon that trust. When people betray, reject God’s great endeavor of Creation? Howand mistrust those who have loved them would He feel that everything had gonewith their lives, it causes unspeakable wrong in the way it did? Even after sixmisery. You cannot understand unless thousand years, God has not recoveredyou experience that struggle and suf- from the shock of Adam and Eve’s Fall.fering yourself. It cannot be understood (20-210, 1968.6.9)merely by words. This is evident in theaffairs of the world. Then how did God According to the Principle of Cre-become as miserable as He is? God is ation, when God advances into the idealnot a nebulous God but a tangible God. realm of oneness in love, He is to be theHuman beings should enjoy the high- central eternal Owner and Subject Beingest relationship with God. God’s joy of love. However, Satan took His place aswas to begin by finding a starting point the center. Therefore, heaven and earthfrom which He could begin a journey in became inverted, turned upside down.happiness with human beings, heading Nothing should have interrupted thetoward infinity and eternity. But God oneness based on God’s true love, Hislost the basis upon which to begin, due ideal of love. Humanity’s lineage shouldto the Fall. (20-205, 1968.6.9) have originated from God, but because
  • 139. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 139it deviated, it went the wrong way. (206- tion? This is something you need to236, 1990.10.14) understand. (7-291, 1959.10.11) Can you imagine how much it breaks Human beings today are not God’sGod’s heart to observe human misery children. No matter how much Godevery hour of every day? What hap- weeps, we pretend not to see His tears.pened to God’s dignity when His son No matter how sorrowful He is, weand daughter, whom He intended to glo- pretend not to see. This is because therify as prince and princess, became crip- human race springs from the flesh andples, fell into a dung pit, and were stuck blood of Satan. They even celebrate toupside down in hell? Where can we find see God in sorrow, and they ridicule Histhe authority and confidence of the all- ruin. How much trouble God takes toknowing and omnipresent God? What guide such people and teach them aboutbecame of the absolute God’s dignity? the path they must forge! God could notCan He show His face? (218-240, 1991.8.19) guide providential history if He did not have a caring and sympathetic heart. (42- Can a father turn a blind eye to his 257, 1971.3.21)dying son? From this point of view, Godas a loving Father cannot abandon us, 2.2. God has been miserableHis object of love, simply to die. If He throughout historyis all-knowing and all-powerful, Godshould make an ideal world and revive How enraged God is when He looksHis children. This is more than possible down on us on earth! All human beingswhen considering the nature of parental should have had His lineage, but Satanlove. If God exists He would surely be pushes them into a miserable state andcapable of this. Thus, we can conclude scornfully jeers at God saying, “Yourthat God should move us to the realm in descendants are miserable.” Whenwhich we can be resurrected to the ideal. Satan asks God, “How will You, withGod did not abandon us to misery and all Your omniscience and omnipotence,death but placed us before the gateway redeem this difficult situation?” God caninto a world of a higher dimension. How only be silent. He has to pretend to bewonderful that is! (67-219, 1973.6.21) deaf though He can hear, pretend not to smell though He can smell, and pretend Putting aside His dignity as the not to feel though He can feel. Have youall-knowing, almighty and omnipres- ever thought about the misery of Godent Creator, God’s heart longed to love throughout history? (183-19, 1988.10.29)Adam and Eve even to the point of for-getting His own existence. Can you If God were sitting on a gloriousimagine how He felt as He looked upon throne as the all-knowing and almightyfallen Adam and Eve from such a posi- God, as traditional Christianity believes
  • 140. 140 Book 1 • True Godtoday, and if He were to see His children people God needs. (149-37, 1986.11.1)dying, would He remain there and say,“Come up here, for I cannot leave my Was it due to God’s kindly natureseat”? Or, would He rather abandon His that He endured a path of sufferingthrone and come down? What do you through the millennia of the providencethink? Will He just stay there or will He of restoration? How did God continuecome down? Is He going to cast away His His providence of salvation for tens ofcrown and jump down from His throne? thousands of years without becomingThink about it. (123-159, 1983.1.1) exhausted? It is not because He is all- knowing and almighty. It is because He You should know that for tens of thou- has been walking the path of love for thesands of years, even millions of years, sake of His beloved sons and daughters.God has cried out for us, “My son and Therefore, it is the power of love that hasmy daughter!” Have you ever ardently enabled God to triumph over a path ofcalled out to God, “Father!” until your tribulation, feeling as if a thousand yearsthroat becomes hoarse and your tongue were just one day. Is that correct? It is.dry, until you cannot breathe and your (109-281, 1980.11.2)eyes cannot open? How earnestly haveyou struggled to embrace that standard, Is God deserving of pity or not?which is that of the Subject of life? Your Many people doubt that the all-know-character is measured in proportion to ing and almighty God needs to be pitied.your efforts to do this. (184-219, 1989.1.1) However all-knowing and almighty He may be, nothing can alleviate the shock We have nothing that would enable of having lost His beloved children. Ifus to relate with that all-knowing and there had been a way for God to findalmighty being. As we were born as fall- relief from that shock by Himself, Heen people, our eyes are defiled. All our would not have had to suffer through afive sensory organs and emotions belong six-thousand-year course of history. (35-to the secular realm. We have noth- 88, 1970.10.4)ing that enables us to relate with God.Although according to the law of heav- Even though human beings sinned,enly righteousness we have nothing, God does not just say, “Hey, you! Whythere is one single path, the law of love, did you sin?” He knows the state of peo-through which we can relate to God. ple who sin. He cares about humanityAs the years go by you should become rather than Himself. He comes in sor-well grounded in the philosophy of love, row to sorrowful people, in suffering tothus becoming a person of faith leading suffering people, and in sympathy witha life of discernment in all matters. As those feeling victimized and angry. Howten, twenty or thirty years go by, those much have you empathized with God’swho do so will automatically become the situation? God comes into our sphere of
  • 141. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 141life in these ways. Moreover, He comes aware that the Unification Church beganspeaking from His heart, “Although you amid such profound circumstances. (211-betrayed me, I have searched for you for 207, 1990.12.30)six thousand years with the heart of yourFather.” (9-231, 1960.5.29) No one has known how God has suf- fered in His heart. Now, through God’s What is the Unification Church? It appearances in history through the rev-teaches God’s heart and seeks to liberate elations I received in my profound mis-God. Christian churches call us heretics sion – and which I have shared with youbecause we say these things. If the son of – you do know. Without this, you woulda great president of a nation were to die, never have known. This is a remarkablewould the president maintain his dig- fact. Even Jesus did not fully know this,nity and say, “Even though my son has and even if he had, he could not havedied, as president I cannot shed tears”? spoken about what was in his heart. NoIt would be fine if he went to a corner, religious leader has known the hiddenwept for his son and came back com- secrets of the universe. I have come soposed; but if he does not cry for his son, that the secrets of the universe could bethe spirit of his dead son would say, “My revealed in the course of human history,father was not really my father after all.” before the world, for the first time. (215-If the spirit of his son were active, would 171, 1991.2.17)he help his father or oppose him? What-ever your position, even if you are the Section 3. A God Confined andworld’s president, you would surely shed Incarceratedtears and weep loudly when your childdies. (196-18, 1989.12.24) 3.1. God lost His rightful position How miserable is God’s inner heart My own pain and grief are He watches His children lose their God has not been able to fulfill His roleoriginal, privileged value of creation, as God. You must understand that God’sbecome like fallen maggots and strug- bitter tears which melt the marrow ofgle in a life without value! How morti- His bones and His bloodstains whichfied He is to see people groaning in lam- spread throughout the course of historyentation, suffering and despair, ending are crying out from the ground. I haveup being defeated instead of becoming been doing this work because I knowGod’s direct children through His love, that the mission remains to liberate Godlife and lineage and attaining the glory from His anguish. (137-175, 1986.1.1)of the heavenly kingdom! Nobody knewGod was so sorrowful. That is why I wept We must liberate God. God is con-profusely for many days and weeks upon fined by love. He may as well be in pris-coming to know this God. You should be on. He has not been set free. Due to the
  • 142. 142 Book 1 • True GodFall, the ideal world that the all-know- can any parents be comfortable whileing and almighty God, the Creator of the their loving children are living in anxi-universe, intended to establish based on ety? This explains why we should liber-love was snatched away by Satan. Thus, ate God who is in such a situation.God could not be liberated in heart. The How will we liberate God? God isfoundation for liberating God’s heart restrained from loving all people; wehas not emerged in this universe. God is are responsible to find a realm of libera-thus confined. His mind and heart can- tion in which God can freely love all ofnot be at rest when His beloved children humankind. Since we were corruptedhave died. (138-261, 1986.1.24) through the Fall, we must liberate God by becoming children who are victori- We should liberate God with our ous over the Fall. (65-100, 1972.11.13)own effort. He is not free. He is in con-finement. He lost His sons and daugh- What happened due to the Fall? Godters. Even if one has ten times the filial was shackled and restrained and so werepiety of the lost filial son, one cannot the first ancestors of the human race andeasily free the original heart of a parent the realm of angels. Countless religiouswho has lost His sons and daughters, or people in history have struggled againstworse, suffered from the death of His these shackles. It is the same for allson of filial piety. Yet I am going to lib- humankind. (79-26, 1975.6.16)erate this God. (135-283, 1985.12.15) You should know that a child God is full of grief and distress. who does not demonstrate filial pietyWhy? Those who work hard in this restricts the parents. To liberate thoseworld during their youth are assured parents, the child must display a filialof a hopeful future. Although God has piety greater than his impiety and alsoinvested painstaking efforts since the be officially recognized by the generalbeginning of history, when did He have public. Only then can he cleanse him-hope? When will His hopes be realized? self of his past sins. This is the heavenlyIs God young or old? How old do you law. By the same principle, I do not needthink He is? Because God transcends people who say, “I will live only for you,the universe, He has no age. Does God Father.” The neighbors, this nation, thisgo around the sun once a year? We do people – they are all a pitiable lot.not need to calculate this, because He is For five thousand years we have sung,beyond the solar system. What is there “I will build a small cottage and attendto calculate? (105-184, 1979.10.21) both parents for tens of thousands of years.” I am glad they will attend both God, who is our Parent, cannot free parents, but why live in a small cottageHimself from lamentation without free- for tens of thousands of years? They areing all people from lamentation. How a pitiable people. We must guide them.
  • 143. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 143If these people, who are penniless and when I went to prison and manaclespoor, also fail to obtain God’s bless- were placed on my wrists, they could notings, where will they go and live? (85-263, restrain me because I had love. When I1976.3.3) was in a cramped position that made it hard to sleep, I woke up at night to3.2. God could not function as God find light shining from my hand. Why was there light? It was because God was How long will the Unification Church embracing me. I discovered His love.last? The Unification Church must per- That is why light could shine even insist until it liberates our planet Earth, that dark room. If I sat quietly and rev-the spirit world, and, ultimately, with a erently in the corner of a prison cell afterheart of love, God. We must ultimate- hearing someone groaning and crying,ly liberate humankind, the spirit world the following day people would give meand God. I am sure you are hearing this packets of rice powder. They had heardfor the first time. So far we have looked a distant voice, “If you don’t give thisto God to liberate us, but in fact, we have food to this particular prisoner, all theto liberate God. You should know that prisoners and even your family will beGod’s heart has been restrained. (85-270, uncomfortable.” My God is a God of1976.3.3) love. The Unification Church members should not be an ungrateful group of If loving parents have a child who people who persecute such a God. (137-does not show filial piety, their hearts 202, 1986.1.1)cannot be liberated until they see thatchild rise to the position where he can We should know that for six thou-freely fulfill the parents’ expectation. In sand years, God has sought peoplethe same way, God created Adam and thirsting for faith and hope and burn-Eve as His greatest partners of love. They ing with love who say, “God is in shack-are His partners of love. Vertically they les on account of humankind, includingare in a parent-child relationship with me; God was accused by Satan becauseGod and horizontally they were creat- of me; Jesus died on the cross for me;ed to become husband and wife. Thus, the Holy Spirit went through a bloodyGod intended to practice all the ideals history of struggle on my behalf. God,of love in heaven and on earth. Yet God please give me the strength. I will bringlost everything due to the Fall. Even rest and liberation to the Father. I willGod ended up being confined. (210-308, also liberate Jesus and the Holy Spirit.”1990.12.27 (7-162, 1959.8.30) A person who has not established If God and Satan fight each other, whoheaven on earth and lived there cannot will stop them from fighting? Would thego to heaven in the spirit world. Even fight just end? There has been no place
  • 144. 144 Book 1 • True Godfor God to stand, because He did not Unless you do so, the heavenly path can-have a devoted son or a system of love not be made straight, and thus the idealthrough which people could uphold the world cannot be established on earth. Itheavenly kingdom by fulfilling the way has been the history and the mission ofof a loyal subject, saint and divine son the Unification Church to rectify this.or daughter. Until now, God has been (22-151, 1969.2.2)incarcerated and confined. The heaven-ly kingdom became an empty ruin. God What lies within the sermons, corehas carried this sorrow in His heart. (302- teachings and the words you hear from226, 1999.6.14) the Unification Church? Its teachings can liberate God, whose heart is in con- Have you ever met a grandfather or finement. God is lamenting in griefgrandmother whom God is seeking? because of the Fall. From the outset, theBecause of the Fall, you have not. Have history of such lamentation has been ayou ever met a mother or father whom global one. Thus, Paul said that all cre-God is searching for? Have you ever met ation, our ancestors and we ourselvesa wife or a husband whom God is look- wait with eager longing for the appear-ing for? Have you ever met a son or a ance of God’s true sons and daughters. Itdaughter whom God is seeking? How is because they long to free and separatecan the bitterness of this quest be dis- themselves from that realm of grieving.solved? Who can sever the chains that (65-100, 1972.11.13)bind this heart? Nothing except the loveof God. Nothing except God’s essential Section 4. The Reason Godlove can do this. (209-106, 1990.11.27) Cannot Punish Satan God can do anything at will, but 4.1. The reasons for Satan’sbecause of the reality of unprincipled accusationslove His hands have been tied. No oneknows how He suffers under such last- There is theological dispute overing regret and sorrow and how unimag- whether Satan existed from the veryinably weary He is. (197-327, 1990.1.20) outset. If he has, it is a big problem. If Satan had always existed, craftily defy- In the established churches people ing and hindering God’s providence ofsay, “Oh! Holy, holy God! Oh! God of restoration for six thousand years, whoglory! Give me blessings.” But God is not would be able to subjugate and eliminatethat kind of God. On the contrary, He him? That is the issue. (54-56, 1972.3.11)is a miserable God, suffering in confine-ment. He can be liberated from His sor- Where did Satan come from? Somerowful situation only through the birth say that Satan has existed from the out-of a son. Hence, you must liberate God. set. If he were an original existence who
  • 145. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 145opposed the all-knowing and almighty ful and absolute God been letting SatanGod and caused our original ancestors infringe upon human beings? Why didto fall, then we could not expect com- He let people be sacrificed, crushedplete salvation as long as Satan exist- under Satan’s foot? Why was He soed. This would be dualism, and people unable to exercise His power that peoplewould conclude that a world with two could not recognize His existence? Thisopposing purposes would continue for- is a serious question. The answer is thatever. (53-259, 1972.3.6) God has had no nation, no people, no tribe and no family that He could gov- The original will for the ideal world ern. Furthermore, there has been noof creation was never fulfilled due to the individual whose qualification He couldFall. However, since God has absolute officially recognize. If such an individ-authority, even though the whole world ual, family, tribe, people and sovereignmight change, He can never change. nation are established, He will be able toEven though the devil took Adam, Eve govern the evil nations, peoples, tribes,and all creation away from God, the families and individuals at once. OnlyAbsolute Being must subjugate Satan, this way will lead to goodness, and onlywho was originally an archangel, natu- then will God have His authority. (56-247,rally rather than by force. Although God 1972.5.18)exists, it is as if He does not. He has tore-establish His absolute authority. God Can you conquer Satan? Wasn’t evencannot strike first. The good God cannot God, the King of wisdom, immobilizedstrike the evil Satan. (210-340, 1990.12.27) due to Satan’s accusation? It is the same for the president of a nation, when the Why is the all-knowing and almighty citizens stage a demonstration becauseGod unable to wipe out Satan at one of something he did. Can he cut off theirstroke? If He did so, that act would end heads? Under certain conditions, evenup extinguishing Adam, Eve and the the all-knowing and almighty God can-creation and destroying the ideal sphere not make a move. Even a governmentof love as well. That is why He is pre- minister would be fired within a dayvented from doing so. The absolute Lord were he found to be at fault. Hence, youhas the responsibility to absolutely ful- must protect yourselves against condi-fill what He said He would do. Despite tions for accusation. How you developSatan’s fickleness, attacks and tenacious that protection is an extremely challeng-persecution, the Lord God has endured ing problem in your life of faith. This is athroughout history in order to recover life and death matter. (76-58, 1975.1.26)His established principles. Nobody hasknown of this God. (208-256, 1990.11.20) The human race was connected to Satan’s life and lineage centered on his Why has the all-knowing, all-power- love. This is the problem. God cannot
  • 146. 146 Book 1 • True Godintervene or be present under these cir- Adam was supposed to have the threecumstances. Why has the all-knowing archangels under his command and theyand almighty God seemed so incompe- were to obey and love him absolutely. Astent throughout history? When Satan long as the heavenly law and principlebecame the enemy, what did he take that demand absolute obedience andaway? Satan deprived God of His love. submission remain, Satan cannot do asSatan trampled on God’s love, life and he pleases with that principle and law,lineage. We should always be aware of even though he does not absolutely obeythis fact. (206-236, 1990.10.14) and submit to God. Satan himself knows that eventually he has to follow the same Satan was originally an archangel. He principle. God can remove him if hedeclares to God, “Even though I became goes against the principle and law. It isSatan due to the Fall, You should solve like the president exercising his author-the problems according to the prin- ity through the constitution. If it is notciples You set up because You are the in the constitution, the president cannotomniscient, almighty and absolute God. do as he wishes. (172-66, 1988.1.7)Although I violated the law and becameSatan, You, the all-knowing, almighty The founder of the Unificationand absolute Being must work accord- Church is a serious man. I have alwaysing to the laws You have laid down. Isn’t dealt seriously with issues such as God’sthat true?” (39-88, 1971.1.10) existence and why the all-knowing and almighty God did not eliminate Satan at I am going to explain why we can- once. If you read the book of Job, younot proceed on our way without lov- may ask how God can be so powerless. Iing our enemy. It is very important had to understand all this. How seriousfor you to know this truth, although it I was to do so! I have placed my neckis not written in the Divine Principle on the gallows and struggled for thesebook. Although the archangel fell and truths at the risk of my life. We have toaccuses God, God must still observe the retrieve our original life. (187-122, 1989.2.5)principles that He established, becauseHe is God. God is the Absolute Being. In the book of Job, God gave Satan allTherefore, although the archangel had he asked for. Why? God cannot respondfallen, God is compelled to rule over to Satan with the same behavior as theHis creation according to the principles devil because God is the essence of loveand rules He laid down. God is always for others. So God is the essence of truth.obliged to relate with the archangel in (144-161, 1986.4.12)the same way, both before and after theFall. That is why Satan says to God, “You God does not subjugate Satan withare supposed to love me until the perfec- His mysterious creative power. He makestion period and beyond.” (52-87, 1971.12.22) Satan yield voluntarily. (207-349, 1990.11.11)
  • 147. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 147 The devil has brought ruin to this The Fall meant establishing a bond ofworld in order to prevent the world from love centered on Satan in the position of areturning to God. All this free sex and parent. There is nothing to be said aboutso on.... How many people in America the fruit of good and evil. It cannot beengage in incest? A father with three denied. Thus, the descendants by blooddaughters sleeps with all of his daugh- who have carried on Satan’s love, Satan’sters. There have been a number of such life and Satan’s lineage have remained tocases. With free sex, the father’s brother this day. Satan is the enemy of love. Hesleeps with the mother or a son sleeps fractured the dream God had of His ide-with his mother. They are like animals. al for creation. The servant forcibly tookThus, Satan laughs at God saying, “God, away the nobleman’s daughter and vio-do You think You can establish Your lated her. Thus, she lost the qualificationideal of creation and ideal of love under to be the lord’s daughter. She had to bethese circumstances?” (222-230, 1991.11.3) driven away. This wrongful act of love was a derailment from the track of the4.2. God abides by the law great principle of heaven and earth. This fact cannot be denied. (218-230, 1991.8.19) What kind of being is God? God islike the mind of the universe; the uni- God cannot achieve His original ide-verse is like His body. However, the dev- al for creation unless He loves the chil-il has infiltrated this body. Satan has dren of evil much more than His ownusurped the powers of the heavens and beloved children. The devil asserts tothus controls the universe. God, “I have fallen and I am the way I What should God do to digest this am. My lineage revolts against You. Yet,problem? God cannot strike Satan with don’t You, God, have to go on uphold-force. The essential quality in the creation ing the way of the heavenly law?” God isof the universe was love; the historical caught right here. (208-291, 1990.11.20)tradition of this universe was carried onthrough love. Thus, God must maintain Satan accuses God and grips Himthat principle, even if there are violators. firmly in his teeth, saying, “You are theTherefore, for the sake of restoring the eternal and immortal Subject Being. Ifallen universe, God had to unceasingly know that You are the great supervisormaintain the original standard that He of heaven and earth. Since You are thehad installed for creating based on the substance of truth, love and principles,essence of love and fulfilling the ideal You, like Your laws and principle, can-of true love. Without doing so, He can- not change. For this reason, although Inot regain His authority as the Absolute am fallen, don’t You have to practice theBeing. principles You established? Therefore, as This has been so frustrating for Him. a being of principle, You cannot bring(210-229, 1990.12.23) Your sons and daughters to the original
  • 148. 148 Book 1 • True Godworld without loving the fallen angel. say, “O Absolute God! From the view-Your plans for the archangels before the point of Your power and authority, SatanFall do not allow Your children to enter has committed such-and-such unpar-the heavenly kingdom unless Your son donable sins against humankind andand daughter, and even You Yourself, against You. Please punish him.” If Godlove me. Thus, though I fell, You must could not remove Satan even throughfollow that principle. Therefore, You this method, He would not be all-know-should love me. You cannot be the true ing or all-powerful; He would be on theGod and Your son and daughter cannot side of Satan, not of humankind. (54-134,be true children without loving me.” (129- 1972.3.22)215, 1983.11.5) Actually, Satan is an archangel. The The devil says to God, “God! I am the archangel must go to heaven after Adamchief devil that changes. I am the ances- and Eve when they achieve perfectiontor who is changeable. But aren’t You the and enter heaven. It is the principle ofgreat supervisor of heaven and earth, creation that the archangel enters heav-the substance of truth, the unchanging en with Adam and Eve after receivingLord? Are You not the Being of love that love from God and then from them.embodies the principles of unchange- Although Satan made a mistake on theableness in life? I fell and became a way, if he says, “I am a servant and arogue. But You are responsible to uphold traitor. Yet, You, Lord, decided the greatthe original ideal standard that You set principles of heavenly law and estab-up. I can freely pass in and out of the lished Your essential traditions based ondoors of the ideal world where Your will them. Upon these principles You estab-is fulfilled. I can freely come in and out, lished, there is one that lets You enterbut since I cannot live there I must come the Kingdom of Heaven only after lov-out.” That is Satan’s assertion. Then ing the perfected Adam and the arch-God answers, “You are right.” (191-244, angel. Surely You cannot abandon that1989.6.25) principle?” God is caught. He answers, “You are right.” Satan traps God saying, If we commit even one sin, Satan, the “Although I became what I am, You,devil, will immediately accuse us before God, surely cannot be like me.” (211-177,God and say, “Because of his sin, this 1990.12.30)guy must go to hell.” Though Satan, whoaccuses human beings for their sin, has Since the devil is an archangel, hesurely committed sins himself, no one says, “Weren’t the children who canhas ever come forward to accuse Satan enter the Kingdom of Heaven originallyin front of God for his sin. supposed to love me? Isn’t it the original There will be a path to eradicate principle of creation that You, God, andSatan if a person can come forth and Adam may enter the Kingdom of Heav-
  • 149. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 149en only after You and Adam love me?” Then why is it that the all-knowingHe further pushes God, saying, “Unless and all-powerful God cannot strike thethis is done, You cannot avoid my accu- fallen archangel? Why can He not get ridsations. You have to establish the condi- of him? It is because God also must lovetion that You loved me and that Your son him. Although the archangel that GodAdam also loved me.” This problem is created fell and became the devil, Godthe context for the teaching “Love your always has to maintain the principledenemy,” given to religious people. (219-36, standard of thinking of the archangel1991.8.25) as he was before the Fall. That is why we should love the archangel. Adam and Eve After we come into a parent-child are God’s creation and the body of God.relationship with God, when the son Therefore, not only God, but also Adamwails in sorrow God the Father will also and Eve, must love Satan. (175-14, 1988.4.6)wail in sorrow. Then Satan will be fright-ened out of his senses and flee. He can- God cannot come down hard onnot remain there. (228-217, 1992.4.3) Satan for killing millions of His beloved sons and daughters over the past six This world cannot be brought back to thousand years, because God is respon-the heavenly side unless a person appears sible for not having fully loved the arch-who can regain the original author- angel. For this reason, whenever some-ity and stand in a position higher than one does something wrong, Satan bringsSatan, the devil. In other words, some- a continuous trail of accusation: “God,one must appear who can drag Satan so and so is doing this and that.” Becausebefore the all-powerful and all-know- the Unification Church emerged, we caning God and charge him, saying, “God! know these things that no one previous-Satan has committed such sins! Why ly understood. (35-95, 1970.10.4)don’t You judge him?” (53-335, 1972.3.6) If you drag Satan, the devil, in front So far we have been dominated and of God and accuse him, would God say,dragged around by Satan. Now we should “Hey! That is not how to do it!” or wouldreverse this, capture Satan, bring him He be pleased? No doubt God would say,before God and accuse him. Although “Oh my son! My only son!” and wouldpeople today know about Satan’s exis- want to bless you eternally. We cantence, they do not know what sin he com- imagine how intensely God has yearnedmitted. Until now, nobody has accused for that. God is absolute, all-knowingSatan before God, saying, “O God! With and all-powerful; He is the Lord of righ-Your all-knowing and almighty author- teous judgment. Therefore, if someoneity, please punish this sinful Satan.” (53-88, comes forward charging and accusing1972.2.10) Satan, the devil, God can judge Satan. (54-60, 1972.3.11)
  • 150. 150 Book 1 • True God Since Adam and Eve sinned, God is verse, we see that Satan went against thatnot free to do as He wishes. If someone’s Origin instead of obeying Him, and thuschild commits murder, can you say that he fell away. The original nature of thethe mother or sibling can take responsi- all-knowing, almighty, unique and eter-bility for that crime? They cannot. This nal God is to live one hundred percentis the heavenly law. With whom did for the sake of others. (179-52, 1988.7.3)they sin? They sinned with Satan. Adamsinned, but God has not passed judgment Throughout history, the all-knowingon Satan or on Adam and Eve for what and almighty God wins over His enemythey did. Although He drove them away, not by utilizing His strength and pow-God is still leading the providence of sal- er, but by bringing him into submissionvation. Thus, although God is receiving through the principles of love. God’sSatan’s accusation, He was unable to pass desire is to bring His enemy to volun-judgment. When we look at these issues tarily and completely submit beforefrom a theological perspective, they God and gratefully receive humanity’spresent a big problem. Why cannot God judgment in the position of the with this? Why is the all-knowing Unless this happens, his sins cannot beand almighty God unable to deal with indemnified. (42-279, 1971.3.27)the devil? (223-304, 1991.11.17) Section 5. Let Us Liberate God God has no interest in fightingbecause there is no concept of war or 5.1. God is like a prisonerfighting in the ideal world of God’s cre-ation. If fighting occurred there, the Who will be able to end the battleworld would fall into dualism. Funda- between the good God and the evil god?mentally, fighting has nothing to do Neither God nor Satan can do that. Thenwith the ideal world of absolute peace. who can? Without a master of love whoTherefore, you should know that there initiates and leads with true love andis no concept of struggle within God’s whom all humanity can follow, the bat-world of creation. (224-224, 1991.11.24) tle between God and Satan cannot end. Unless we are freed from this conflict, How did Satan fall away? You should peace will remain an impossible dreamclearly know the answer to this. Satan in this world and in history.has created division in large things and The word “ideal” is just an abstractsmall things. God, however, combines and sentimental term, so God sendssmall and worthless things into some- someone who substantiates true love.thing large. God’s way is contrary to Our main belief is in the coming of theSatan’s. When we consider the Origin of Messiah or Savior. The Savior does notthe universe that seeks true love and the just save people but also liberates God.principles by which He created the uni- He is the one who punishes evil. The
  • 151. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 151Savior is overall in charge of setting We must liberate God. Each of usGod free and terminating evil. (136-219, must save God. Instead of trying to be1985.12.29) saved, we must make God free. This is the consummation of the providence of The mission of the Savior is to liber- salvation. (136-263, 1985.12.29)ate God and punish Satan. Who will getrid of this despicable ringleader who has The Unification Church is a force forcontinuously accused humanity? God the liberation for God. We are not justcannot do it; only the Messiah, the Sav- liberating the world. Bringing liberationior can. (136-219, 1985.12.29) to the world is easy. The world will be liberated when people unite, but God’s What kind of Unification Church liberation requires the unity of the realmdo we want? We want to find the par- of heart. We must have the Principle andent-centered religion. We are not seek- a system of thought that can unify theing the sweet life, nor are we pursuing realm of love, mobilize the spirit world,relationships based only on moral prin- and build bridges of heart on earth. Thisciples. Centering on the True Parents, is the most fearsome and difficult revo-we want to find the way of true love, and lution. Liberating humanity is easy, butin so doing we want to liberate God. liberating God is difficult. It is an amaz-There is no liberation that does not cor- ing fact that Rev. Moon has emerged asrespond to the principles of love. (136-222, the standard-bearer to tackle this diffi-1985.12.29) cult and unprecedented task, with the goal of settling all matters of providen- Have you thought about the nation tial history. (136-285, 1985.12.29)that Father loves and is going to find?When one is willing to go to prison, Religious leaders today fall on theirsome path will be found on that way. No knees and pray for their own knows that pioneering this path of But I have never prayed to receive bless-life and death means finding a path of ings. Instead I prayed, “Let me be a sac-hope that leads people beyond the abyss rificial offering for the sake of Your lib-of darkness. No one knows the circum- eration.” The Old Testament Age wasstances under which I have toiled in an age for restoring God’s people byorder to dig a tunnel to liberate the peo- sacrificing the things of creation; theple of the world. In walking the path of New Testament Age was an age forloyalty to God, I have attended God as restoring parents by sacrificing children;the center, served Him with great care, and the Completed Testament Age is anand treasured His love. I live in faith that age for liberating God by sacrificing thethis is the only path that never changes, Parents’ family.even though time and tide may change. We should attend the original par-(163-304, 1987.5.1) ents on earth and live with them forever.
  • 152. 152 Book 1 • True GodThere is a Korean folk song that goes like dom of Heaven. The shortest path is tothis, “Moon, Moon, you bright Moon, plunge through the bottom of hell. Thisthe Moon poet Lee Tae-baek loved…” It is why we focus on sacrifice and service,goes on singing about a great laurel tree isn’t it? If you say, “I believe in the Uni-in the Moon. But it also sings of living fication Church in order to gain my sal-with one’s parents for tens of thousands vation,” you get a zero. You will neverof years. That is something of a revela- be able to reach the worldwide level. Yoution about the Korean people – living should rather say, “I will go this way inwith the heavenly parents for thousands order to liberate God, set True Parentsand tens of thousands of years. When- free, and save the world.” Do you under-ever I think about that song, I can never stand? That is what is different. (148-163,forget that surge of emotion in my heart. 1986.10.8)(137-185, 1986.1.1) You cannot continue without straight- God has been giving world-level ening your path, in life or death. Becauseblessings to America for two hundred I know this, I’ve been doing this all myyears, but Americans think these are life. I carry this burden even though Ijust for them, for their Christian church- was persecuted and sent to prison. Dides, and for their country. They have for- I go to prison because I enjoy it? I did sogotten their responsibility to liberate all for the sake of God and God’s liberation.humankind and promote human well- I went for the sake of liberating human-being by sacrificing America and Chris- kind and the satanic world. I have walkedtianity. Instead, Americans believe in the path of restoration through indem-their superiority and think unilateral- nity, because without going this way lib-ly, centering on their national interests. eration does not come and because weGod’s will is for America to have a glob- cannot separate from Satan amid peaceal consciousness and build a worldwide and comfort. (148-168, 1986.10.8)foundation, even by sacrificing itself andChristianity. But because America is One’s portion of responsibility for lib-going against this and taking a contrary eration is to liberate the realm of heart.position, it is taking a nosedive. Families God must be liberated, and so must theare breaking down, churches are collaps- Parents. How painful it must be for Goding, the nation is being dismantled and to be in the position of having to relate toeverything is in a total mess. Everything evil parents ever since they emerged! Sois diseased. (143-189, 1986.3.18) we must liberate True Parents and God. You must be such children of filial piety. We must penetrate hell in order to True Parents are still going throughliberate God and True Parents and save hardships… Are you trying to live thethe world. After passing through the good life, leaving the Heavenly Parent tobottom of hell, we will reach the King- suffer in misery? Are you thinking how
  • 153. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 153to have your children live the good life? Christian thought focuses on theHow can you seek a comfortable life? Second Advent. What will Jesus doCan you think of doing that? (148-222, when he returns? There are many Chris-1986.10.9) tians today who have lost touch with reality. Do they want to rise into the In your daily life for the sake of air on the clouds and have a millenni-God’s liberation, you should know that um party? This belief is irrational. Whatyou cannot call upon God without a will Jesus do when he comes? What willheart steeped in tears. This is why John he be proud of when he comes? Satanthe Baptist cried out in the wilderness, resists God by demanding that He estab-“Repent, for the Kingdom of Heaven is lish justice, and unless Jesus eradicatesat hand.” Even Jesus said, “Repent, for Satan, God can never avoid his unceas-the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.” You ing opposition. What is the returningneed to repent. You should understand Lord supposed to do on earth? He doeshow insolent, undignified, and shame- not come to bring a comfortable life toless your approach to the providence has a few hundred million Christians. Hebeen. must liberate God. The returning Lord Even if you fail to liberate the world, should follow the way of righteousnessyou have to release God from His agony. and fulfill the responsibility to liberate(161-113, 1987.1.11) God. (162-186, 1987.4.12) How can the world be unified and 5.2. God’s liberation is a task forhow can liberation be achieved? The humankindspiritual and physical worlds will beunified and liberated only when some- In saving the world, we should firstone emerges whom God has empow- liberate God. The world can be liberat-ered to unify the satanic realm. Only ed only after God is liberated. Isn’t thatwhen someone who can dominate Satan so? I am saying that we should liberateappears will the spiritual and physical the world after we have liberated God.worlds be liberated. So let us spread the Unification Church Does God need liberation? God is of to the ends of the earth, establish bondscourse already a liberated being inter- of heart, and show our determination bynally. God needs liberation because driving a stake into the ground to meltpeople need liberation. God Himself the world with love. This is the battle wecould already be liberated. God cannot are fighting. (162-221, 1987.4.12)meet the condition to be liberated onlybecause people, who need to be liberat- Resolving to continue until God ised, are not. It is not that God cannot be liberated, you should gather around youliberated. It depends on people. (161-243, those on our side like clouds to follow1987.2.22) True Parents to their final destination.
  • 154. 154 Book 1 • True GodFrom these individuals, families will “It is liberation.” His answer was sim-emerge; and from these families, tribes ple: “What I like most is liberation.”will emerge. So I asked, “Why can’t You attain lib- The value of the sacrificial offerings eration?” And He said, “I cannot do iton the levels of tribe, ethnic group and alone.” This is the problem. God cannotnation will be reproduced in the world do it alone. (166-99, 1987.5.30)that attends the Second Parents, therebyrestoring through indemnity, as resur- Do you love your nation or do yourected beings of substance, all the saints love your children? Have you loved yourwho sacrificed themselves in history. own people only after opening thingsOur destiny prevents us from leaving up for your children? Have you lovedthis land without fulfilling this. We must the world after opening the way to thefill up this hole even if we die. This is the nation? Only after opening the way tofate that no one can avoid. We should go to heaven will you see the dawn ofquickly follow this path. (166-74, 1987.5.28) complete liberation. At dawn, the rays of the sun permeate every valley and com- We must liberate God. God should pletely liberate all the people who havebe able to visit any corner of this land been held hostage in death. You have toand sing a hymn of praise: “My ideal sing of freedom and peace and declareof creation is entirely realized through the coming of the unified world alongwork done by day and night. I am grate- with liberation. Only then can you dis-ful and amazed.” At the same time, God regard the history of thousands of yearsshould be able to love the world, the and become a prince of liberation. Youuniverse, the spiritual world and the must be a standard-bearer of unifica-physical world. However, this has not tion in order to receive God’s praise andoccurred and Satan’s dark occupation enjoy eternal happiness in God’s bosomreaches almost up to God’s throne. To of love. That is how it is. Are you confi-liberate God, therefore, we must liberate dent to do this? (166-99, 1987.5.30)the spirit world. (166-78, 1987.5.28) Humankind needs liberation, but I like liberation very much. I like lib- first we need to liberate God. Only theneration much more than you do. I also will the liberation of humankind unification. How much do I like it? Nobody thinks about this. ChristianSo much that I will die for it. The gate ministers think of God exercising judg-of unification and liberation does not ment surrounded by glory. But this is abelong to someone named Moon; it mistake. The God I know is not like that.belongs to God, the Great Master of the We must liberate God from the realm ofuniverse. I asked God, “I am sure there death. (166-150, 1987.6.5)are many things that You like, but whatis it that You like most?” He answered, The age of perfection comes after the
  • 155. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 155Old, New and Completed Testament for a great migration toward heaven. (227-Ages. Perfection means perfection of 272, 1992.2.14)love. It means the liberation of parents,the liberation of children, the libera- I am nothing. It is said that humantion of all things and the liberation of history began one and a half millionGod. All these must be accomplished at years ago. When the Parent has lost allonce. Everything that went to hell all at His dignity and authority through ouronce through the fallen parents will be long history, to whom will He appealrestored all at once at the risk of heaven about His miserable situation as a Par-and earth. (166-326, 1987.6.14) ent in the struggle to find His lost chil- dren? Before the children come forward If a person or an organization claims and resolve this, God can neither allevi-to represent a people and its culture, ate the bitter sorrow in His own heartwho or what kind of organization would nor remove the nail that pierces it. Whoit be? It must embody the historical tra- will take out that nail and liberate God’sdition of that people, represent that age, bitter heart, which must be released withand reach the worldwide level, connect- flesh and blood through the healing tearsing the mission of this age to the mission of love? We should know that God’s lib-of the future. You should know that this eration precedes our own liberation. Weperson is Rev. Moon and this organiza- should know that this is the path to thetion is the Unification Church. The truth ultimate liberation sought by people ofof the Unification Church is not invasive. faith. (187-273, 1989.2.11)Rather, it seeks to save people and raisethem to a higher level. We must accom- We should know where the seedsplish their liberation. We must liberate of happiness are. We must find themall people. We are the standard-bearers because we lost them through the Fall.for liberation. Through the joint efforts This is why we find the true God cen-of the spiritual and physical worlds we tered on the Unification Church.are trying to liberate God. (168-55, 1987.9.1 So far, God has been the God of resto- ration, not the original God. He is filled I do not even dream of receiving with sorrow and is to be pitied. He is notpraise or a welcome for myself. The phi- the God of joy, but of despair. In orderlosophy of the Unification Church is to to return to the original state, therefore,sacrifice itself to save a people, and after we must liberate the God of restoration –saving a people, to save humankind, and not with money, not with power, not withafter saving all the people of the world, any person, but with true love. (174-248,to liberate heaven, earth and finally 1988.3.1)God. God will reinvest everything Heregains, hoping for a special world of a We began with suffering, and so wehigher dimension free from the Fall and want to head for the final destination
  • 156. 156 Book 1 • True Godthrough suffering. I am determined and almighty God can exercise His fullthat Rev. Moon will be recognized as authority and full power, the kingdomone who experienced misery. I do not of peace and tranquility will surely beneed money or honor. The hope to find realized. Only then will we say “Amen.”the new homeland lies only in liberat- (221-25, 1991.10.20)ing God, liberating humankind, andliberating even Satan, thereby building Section 6. The Liberation of Godan eternal base of peace and love. With and the Way of the Filial Childsuch an understanding, you shouldstruggle hard to follow this path, forget- 6.1. The path of restoration Trueting breakfast, lunch and dinner, ignor- Father has walkeding day and night, and persevering nomatter how steep and rugged the moun- I fully understand what it is like totains are that stand in the way. The heav- determine to fulfill God’s will. I knowenly principle is that the longer you lead what God’s love is like, and I know thatsuch a life, the more God’s ideal love will I must both kneel in gratitude and walkbe with you, your family, your clan, and the path to offer forgiveness. No one hasyour nation. I would like to ask you to known that God is filled with bitter griefunderstand this and live accordingly. that compels Him to walk the path of(174-53, 1988.2.23) liberation even though His blood might be shed. Achieving greatness does not mean I did not pray to God asking Him tohaving a wonderful face or a handsome save me even when I collapsed under tor-body, but, rather, great thinking. Great- ture; and though I was pursued, I did notness of spirit enables one to say, “Even pray to God asking Him to protect me onGod will have to move and follow me. I my path or to save me. As a man of char-am asserting that, with love, I will liber- acter, I have my own reserve of strength.ate God who could not fulfill the pur- I have the spirit and the inner strengthpose of love.” It is logical to say that our to fight. I say to myself, “God will prob-sorrowful God, with His goal of love ably save me if I collapse unconsciousunfulfilled, is liberated by meeting Rev. due to lack of strength. But before that,Moon. It is not a daydream. I am assert- with my own power…” I know that Goding this based upon actual proof that is waiting, preparing things in advancecomes from a systematic theory and pre- before I go. (138-358, 1986.1.24)cise data. (165-185, 1987.5.20) God is with the Unification Church. Our work is to liberate God. If this is If I were to lose my temper, thinkingdone, everything is concluded, is it not? “that good-for-nothing!” and think toGod will be free to do as He wills. You myself, “You wait and see; just wait aneed to know that when the all-knowing couple of months,” in the end that per-
  • 157. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 157son would be broken in pieces. Wouldn’t turn His face be strange to see such a thing? That is Since I entered North Korea withwhy I bite my tongue and control myself. God and with this system of thought thatI cannot curse others with my mouth. As restores things to their original state, thethe True Parent, I cannot use my mouth communist world should thank me, andto curse others. Even as I hold back my the democratic world should be evenwords, Heaven releases me completely more grateful to me. Let us march for-from my bitter feelings. When you see ward to this place! (173-116, 1988.2.7)this, don’t you think God loves me? (162-205, 1987.4.12) At Seodaemun prison, a lady evan- gelist who had persevered for a time in Nobody ever became a congressman the Unification Church but who then leftor president of this nation while its sover- after things did not turn out the way sheeign rights were intact, with the author- wanted, said to me, “Oh, this has turnedity of a homogeneous people clothed in out well for you. Would this happen towhite, proud of its five-thousand-year the son of God?” I answered “Yes, I amculture in Asia. After the liberation of not someone who will disappear in pris-Korea, I was thinking of the possibility on. I will make great leaps toward a liber-of seeing such a congressman and presi- ated world.” I will never forget her face. Ident. You must understand that this was heard that she recently died in miserablenot just my wish but God’s wish as well. circumstances, and I felt pity for her. ThisWhen this happens, Asia will be in the is how I live. I know everything aboutpalm of God’s hand. Please have faith how the five presidents of Korea treat-in the fact that the world should head ed me. Yet I do not show this. I do nottowards the place God is also heading. seek revenge. They did not know. I have(171-190, 1988.1.1) to meet them and teach them. After say- ing what I need to say, I have to resolve Harboring bitter grief in my heart, everything. (204-118, 1990.7.1)how can I take a rest? My path is abusy one, since I must walk this path When I came to this earth what posi-to resolve everything from a thousand tion was I in? As the son, sibling, coupleyears of history. For forty years of my and parent in whom God’s heart of bit-life, I could not avoid taking the path of ter pain remains, I stood in a position totears. This continues even now. North indemnify and release God’s anguish atKorea should have welcomed the new its pinnacle by giving the perfected lovegarden of God’s love where young peo- that could not be given before. (234-140,ple who can praise God can spring up. 1992.8.10)Yet seeing them tainted by those whobetrayed God, He had to turn away His Everything exists for the sake of oth-face. We have to make it so that God can ers. Based on God’s ideal of creation
  • 158. 158 Book 1 • True Godto live for the sake of others, God had side after World War II, and the foun-to invest, invest, and invest Himself to dation of America, the nation that gov-multiply true love. As He did, we have erns the free world. In the position of theto spread it throughout the universe and owner, I could not help thinking aboutreturn to the original homeland. When the intense grief of losing this founda-we return, we should not kick others tion and about having to accomplishaway as our enemies. We have to bring the task of restoration through indem-them to naturally submit to us through nity again, over a forty-year period. Canlove. Without this natural submission, you imagine how aghast I was, knowingGod cannot find His position. If I were clearly that I could have brought historyto use trickery, I would not be defeated to its conclusion – something even Godby anyone. However, knowing that we could not do for hundreds of thousandsmust bring them to submit, I have been or millions of years! (135-187, 1985.11.13)restraining myself. Can you imaginehow difficult it has been for me to sup- I have accomplished these taskspress my fiery character for forty years?! oblivious to rain and snow. NightfallHow much more difficult would it be for was like dawn, and I would even for-God, Who is more intense than I am! get to eat. I could not take this lightly(219-93, 1991.8.25) because I knew God and felt the serious responsibility that comes with knowing Once I turned to look back, and God, God. More than anybody else, I knewwho was following me, embraced me in how sorrowful God was. Thus, even iftears. When I turned to say, “You are the my body were torn apart, crumbled intocenter of my love; I submit to You; I will dust and blown away, all those scatteredabsolutely follow You,” God embraced cells could still cry out as God’s cells. Ime again. How great it is to be in such a grappled with this path of death, accept-position! Just as God gave me His posi- ing it as a worthy death for a man. Astion, I must also give God’s position to I grappled with this, people thought Iall of you. (215-341, 1991.3.1) would perish and disappear, but things have turned out like this. (137-178, 1986.1.1) Looking back in history, forty yearsago I was hunted by the nation and Since I knew the great and bitterhunted by the established churches. My pain that was entrenched in heaven andposition was that of an orphan expelled earth, I had to comfort God even wheninto the wilderness. From such an awful I was vomiting blood. Who could everposition, I had to fulfill God’s require- understand the bitter reality of my posi-ment to restore the historical standard tion as the True Parent, in which I couldand create a global foundation! I had lost not pray, “I am about to die. God, pleasethe victorious Christian cultural sphere save me”? Nobody knew of this. Onlythat had been established on Heaven’s God. Only He understood my heart.
  • 159. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 159 Even though many people follow the In history, many lonely people cursedUnification Church, none of them is one their circumstances while asking forwith my thought. All of you must under- blessings. Yet, centering on God’s griev-stand this. A substandard Unificationist ing heart, I did not think like those peo-community cannot stand in the sphere ple. Instead, I said, “God, do not worry.”of liberation. I know that the behavior of That is a different way. I am not a manthose who have received the Blessing is to retreat due to personal trials. A mannowadays like that of the devil’s cousins. who pledges to die only after overcom-(145-332, 1986.6.1) ing the trials of the world and liberating God cannot write a letter of surrender God would offer a hundred thanks to during that individual course. He can-the brave man who would confess that not be cowardly. Even though my wifehe has not fought enough, that he lacks opposed me, my children opposed methe qualifications to shed tears, or that and my parents opposed me, I cut themhe is concerned that the Father would off in order to walk this path. I walkedshed tears if He saw him in sorrow. God the path in spite of opposition by mywould offer those thanks to the brave nation of 40 million or even 60 millionman who, in the unbearably bitter posi- people. (175-257, 1988.4.24)tion of being whipped, would worry thatGod would be in a miserable position Time is so short. A lifetime is notor who would be concerned that God enough time to rectify this and compen-would shed tears when he cries through sate for it. That has been my life course.clenched teeth, “My grief is nothing, my So from a secular viewpoint, my lifepain is nothing, my sorrow is nothing.” would be pitied. Try asking God, “WhatGod would offer those thanks to the kind of person is Rev. Moon?” The painbrave man who would cry out and raise I feel causes me to lament in sorrow; Ithe flag of victory as the vanguard on the am experiencing bitter pain like that of apath to take vengeance upon the enemy. man writhing in agony while having hisGod would express His gratitude one heart cut out. On this earth I am a mis-hundred times, saying, “Should I call erable man. Nobody knows about myyou a patriot, should I call you a son of suffering. People may boast about them-filial piety, or should I call you a virtuous selves, thinking they are wonderful. Yetperson? In all the history of the world they do not know my suffering. Eventhere has been no person more precious Mother does not know. (213-278, 1990.1.21)than you.” (153-269, 1964.3.26) None of you knows the bitter cir- To this day, I, Rev. Moon, have cumstances of my going to Heungnamwalked a lonely path as an individual. prison after I lost all the foundation forThough it has been a lonely path, I know which God had toiled for over six thou-God more deeply than anyone else does. sand years. Leaving my hometown was
  • 160. 160 Book 1 • True Godnot the problem. My wife and child were Have absolute faith in God! If younot the problem. It seems like yesterday have absolute faith in God – even whenthat I cried for those who, as the future you cannot find faith on the left side orhope of heaven and earth, were to wel- right side, on the north, south, east orcome me as liberated people. But they west, on the front or back, on the leftvanished into hell in the clouds, disap- or right – you will find yourself on thepearing into the world of darkness, even center line. With absolute faith, youwhile I cried out to them that we would will find one position. You will find themeet again. It seems like yesterday that I absolute position, the place where Godproclaimed, “Although you have disap- resides. From there everything will startpeared, I will keep to my path and bring to be resolved. In the way of faith, manythe bright morning sun to find and liber- things are ordained. There is no discus-ate you again!” I cannot forget the sound sion. Because your life of faith deviates,of my shouting this while in chains. I its angle must be adjusted, even by force.cannot forget the times I prayed while In light of this, how great is God’s painin difficulty. (220-205, 1991.10.19) and the pain of humankind! (188-225, 1989.2.26) When I ask God, “God, are You notthis kind of person? The God I know 6.2. A lifetime devoted to God’sis like this.” God would take my hand liberationand weep profusely, asking, “How didyou find that out, my son?” When God You do not know how angry thishears this He will weep. Then how loud makes me! There cannot be anyone inthe sound of His weeping will be! God history who feels greater indignationknows that this situation cannot contin- than I do. When I weep, there is no oneue for a thousand more years. Thus, He who weeps more bitterly than I do. Nowipes away His tears, stops His weeping one could weep more than I do. I feeland says, “My son!” You must under- God’s heart flowing from my heart asstand God’s need for such a son and in tears I embrace a thousand years ofdaughter. (176-263, 1988.5.11) history on this earth, embracing the lost sorrow. Can you cover up that root, sit “I will become God’s true soldier. No there, eat your fill and live in comfort?matter how terrible this battlefield for Even dogs would not eat the carcass ofGod may be, I will join the front line.” such a wretch. (180-50, 1988.8.20)That is my spirit. I never once complainedto God even when the world’s persecu- Unless a man goes over that difficulttion swarmed about me – even when I mountain pass of indemnity while calm-was in a position of utter loneliness due ly and happily attending and comfort-to persecution and suffering. This is what ing God, the kingdom of peace on earthI can take pride in. (193-73, 1989.8.20) will not appear. Such a representative
  • 161. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 161and public person is lonely. When some- hearts through the lineage of love, God’sbody stands up and says, “Rev. Moon did desired garden of peace will not come tosuch things as this…,” I feel like burst- heaven and earth. It will be impossibleing into tears. Even though I am an old to build the kingdom of peace. (197-348,man of seventy whose tears should have 1990.1.20)all dried up, I harbor a loneliness thatcannot stop the flow of tears of sorrow. There are many difficulties as we liveYou must never forget that there is such in this world! Who knows what willa parent. (183-86, 1988.10.29) befall us today? People who cannot break free from this fearful environment have Think about how much time I have a wretched life. Who will be the teacherspent in prison, more than five years in who can mentor them amidst this envi-all. Think about how rain dripping from ronment of fear and chaos? There is noa gutter will gradually make a hole in a teacher. I had to weep bitterly and strug-rock. None of you would know how bit- gle because of this problem. If there is aterly I wept as I gazed upon those drops God, why could He not step into the roleof water, thinking how much I wished of the teacher? Actually God is a teach-that the teardrops of my love could er whose principle is love. Not knowingbore a hole through the rock of anguish this, we harbored a grievance towardembedded in God’s heart! Gazing upon God. He is a teacher centered on love.a flowing stream I thought how wonder- (203-228, 1990.6.26)ful it would be if this stream could bepristine water, serving God so that He Once I came back in the evening tired.could come and bathe in it! How won- I slept for awhile and woke up, washedderful it would be if I could be a child my face and shaved. Mother looked atwho could prepare such a home or rest- me and said, laughing, “Washing anding place for God! Unless you experi- shaving is what you do when you get upence that deep world of heart, you have in the morning. Why are you doing itnothing to do with God. (185-45, 1989.1.1) now?” That is how I live. My heart goes in one direction. My devoted effort goes How long have I suppressed my in one direction. Try praying, askingindignation? How many times have I God what kind of person I am. God willbeen overwhelmed to the point that all wail in sorrow. He will weep so bitterlyfive of my sensory organs were choked that His tongue will come out and notup? It was not for the sake of meeting go back in. You have to know that thoseall of you. It was for the sake of bring- are the circumstances of my life. (221-163,ing the rulers of humanity into submis- 1991.10.23)sion, but not through my body, or byguns and swords. Unless I bring them For fallen humankind, I am the sav-to natural surrender by influencing their ior. But from God’s viewpoint, I am the
  • 162. 162 Book 1 • True GodTrue Son and True Parent who will ful- with a clear conscience. I have to pushfill the true-love ideal of creation that myself until then. (230-186, 1992.5.3)was lost in the beginning. The savior isone who pioneered the path of sacrifice, Something went wrong at the start-offering his life to relieve God’s anguish ing point. It was as dreadful as saying,that began with the Fall. The savior is not “Something went wrong at my birth!only living in glory. He weeps togeth- Oh dear, now that I have grown up, I seeer with God’s heart and is deeply con- that I am a son adopted from beggars; Icerned with bringing Satan to his knees. was the child of a beggar, brought from(232-225, 1992.7.7) an orphanage.” This is even worse than being the child of a beggar. When you Whose God are you going to make were young, you thought your parentsHim? Are you going to make Him Amer- were your real parents, but later on youica’s God? Will you make Him the God realized that you were the son of a beggar.of Korea? Will you make Him your God? What happens to your household whenWhich? You are so greedy! If you want to people find out that you are of such lowlymake Him your God, you have to work birth? Your household would surely befor God more than for your own peo- turned upside down, and people wouldple. If God loves Rev. Moon, and if you weep bitterly. How shocked you wouldcan make more effort than Rev. Moon, be to find out that you were raised in anGod will surely love you more than He orphanage when you thought that theloves me. Isn’t that an infallible formula? mother and father who raised you wereThere are no objections to this. I want to your real parents! This is shocking evensee people who have a greater capacity in the secular world. It would be an eventhan I do to comfort God, serve God’s greater shock for God to see His crownwill, and offer distinguished service to princes who were to inherit His kingshipGod. If I wanted people with abilities and the heavenly palace walking aroundinferior to my own, I would be a dicta- together with such people and becomingtor. (184-224, 1989.1.1) kings of hell. (216-107, 1991.3.9) If a marathon runner has completed Rev. Moon’s concept and the Unifi-80 percent of the race from the start- cation Church’s concept of husband anding line, takes the lead by 100 or 1,000 wife means attending the eternal Parentmeters, and falls down at that point, that for a thousand or ten thousand years asis the end of it. When a marathon cham- a son and daughter born from God’s lin-pion runs, do the spectators say “Hey, eage and attaining the qualification as aslow down!”? They say “Run fast!” until son and daughter whom God can eter-he drops. It is the same for me. I have nally praise as His own. Only by goingto set the record. Only when I hold the through this position can you heal therecord can I receive God’s highest award wounds that resulted from the Fall and
  • 163. Chapter 4 • True Father’s Insights on God 163that remain in God’s heart. er’s anguish and God’s historical pain When you grasp God and say, “Father, flow by unnoticed. You should gentlyhow much You have toiled!” He will retain love in the deepest part of yourweep upon hearing your words. He will heart. When you meet God in the oth-explode into tears saying, “Thank you; er world, you should embrace Him andI’ve been doing this through the thou- shed tears, saying, “I knew of Your griefsands of years of history.” Tens of tens and I tried to align myself according-of millions of years have passed since ly, but I could not. Please forgive me.”the creation of humankind. It is not just If that kind of heart leads you, even ifsix thousand years as the Bible indicates you weep while grasping God, He willbased on the history of cultures record- weep together with you and embraceed in its pages. Actually it has been tens you. I believe that liberation is not pos-of millions of years since God decided sible without that kind of day. Howeverto begin the providence of salvation. (232- great a wife’s love may be, it cannot reach138, 1992.7.3) such a level; and however great a parent’s love may be, it cannot reach that level. In the past, I saw right through those Since I know these things, in order topeople who came to the Unification bring about liberation I had no time toChurch with the motivation to use it for take my eyes off that task or to go off ontheir own purposes; those people did all a tangent. (184-246, 1989.1.1)sorts of things. I knew who they were, yetI let them deceive me. Why did I do so? Until we meet again, you must thinkIt is because God has been doing so to of me day and night; think of me whenthis day. When people betrayed me and you get hungry. Even if you do not eat,turned their backs, I could have explod- do the things I do for God’s will. Whened in indignation and resentment say- you get drowsy, persevere for God’sing, “Those reprobates should be struck will, thinking about me as I go on with-by lightning.” Yet when I thought about out sleep. You have to think about yourthe heart of God who longs for their teacher who endures without vindicat-return, I could not do that. Each time I ing himself in the face of slander. Beinggrasped that suffering heart of God, and even more upright in your heart, youhad the heart to forgive, a new segment, should be thirsty for tomorrow’s victorylike that of a bamboo shoot, was creat- and go forth with the intention of gain-ed. Do you understand? A segment of ing results and seeing your enemies sur-the Unification Church was made. That render to you naturally. Only throughis how we are making family segments, these efforts can you and this people findtribal segments and national segments. the path of life. (82-48, 1975.12.30)(197-312, 1990.1.20) Once I received word that a member You should not let this historic teach- had been sentenced to death. How could
  • 164. 164 Book 1 • True GodI, the founder of the Unification Church, of becoming the founder of the Unifica-spend the night without tears after hear- tion Church. Even now it is the this? How much pity I felt! If he had I do not have the concept of being thenot known me, this would surely not founder of a religion. I am just an ordi-have happened. As he walked the final nary man. Even today I did not wear apath while facing east toward Korea and suit or necktie. I am only comfortablesaid, “I will go now,” and wished me a in more minimal attire. Why? Becauselong life, do you know how my heart felt I know that even at this hour, through-to be unable to hold onto and save such a out the world members of the Unifica-person who followed beyond his nation’s tion Church with their clothes drenchedborders the teacher he had never met? in rain from a gutter are longing for me,Knowing the heart of heaven that pit- wishing me a long life and offering bows.ied those who were held captive, in pain I cannot trample on situations whereand suffering under the tribulations of people are praying for me to receivethe devil, day and night I had to drive blessing. Thus, when I open my eyes, Ipeople like him to march forward. (201- cannot sleep. As the founder of a reli-152, 1990.3.30) gion, I feel like a sinner. That is why the Unification Church members cannot I never thought, even in my dreams, ignore me. (197-162, 1990.1.13)
  • 165. Book T woTrue Parents
  • 166. BOOK TWO True ParentsAbbreviated Contents | Go to Detailed ContentsChapter 1 What is a True Parent?Chapter 2 The Messiah and the True ParentsChapter 3 The Need for True ParentsChapter 4 The Mission of the True ParentsChapter 5 The Kingdom of Heaven and True ParentsChapter 6 True Parents and UsChapter 7 A Life with True ParentsChapter 8 The Three Great Subjects Principle and The Proclamation of True Parents
  • 167. ContentsChapter 1. What Is a True Parent?Section 1. The Significance of the True Parents  �������������������������������������������   171Section 2. The Origin of Trueness  �����������������������������������������������������������������   171 2.1. What is the meaning of Trueness?  ����������������������������������������������������������   171Section 3. The Standard Measure of Truth  ���������������������������������������������������   175Section 4. Trueness and the True Person  ������������������������������������������������������   178Section 5. What Is a True Parent?  ������������������������������������������������������������������   179 5.1. The two tablets of stone and True Parents  ���������������������������������������������   179 5.2. The definition of True Parents  ���������������������������������������������������������������   181 5.3. True Parents are the embodiment of good character  �����������������������������   183Section 6. The Meaning of the Words True Parents  ��������������������������������������   185 6.1. The words True Parents are precious  �����������������������������������������������������   185 6.2. True Parents are our source of enormous pride  �������������������������������������   185 6.3. The words True Parents are amazing words  ������������������������������������������   187 6.4. The words True Parents are fearsome words  �����������������������������������������   188Chapter 2. The Messiah and the True ParentsSection 1. History and the True Parents  ��������������������������������������������������������   189 1.1. The Fall and the True Parents  �����������������������������������������������������������������   189 1.2. The Desire of History  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   190 1.3. History and the True Parents  �����������������������������������������������������������������   190 1.4. The providence of restoration has sought the True Parents throughout its history  ���������������������������������������������������������������������������   191Section 2. The Messiah, the True Parent  �������������������������������������������������������   194 2.1. The Messiah is the True Parent  ��������������������������������������������������������������   194 2.2. The appearance of the Messiah  �������������������������������������������������������������   194 2.3. The mission of the Messiah  �������������������������������������������������������������������   196Section 3. Jesus and the True Parents  ����������������������������������������������������������   198Section 4. The Second Coming and the True Parents  �����������������������������������   199 4.1. We need to prepare to receive the Messiah  ��������������������������������������������   199 4.2. The Task of the Lord at the Second Coming  ������������������������������������������   200Chapter 3. The Need for True ParentsSection 1. We Also Need Our Natural Parents  �����������������������������������������������   202Section 2. True Parents and Our Natural Parents  �����������������������������������������   203Section 3. The Reason True Parents Must Come  ������������������������������������������   205Section 4. The Conditions for the Appearance of the True Parents  �������������   205Section 5. The True Lineage Must Come Through the True Parents  ������������   206Section 6. The True Parents are Needed Absolutely  �������������������������������������   206Section 7. The Designation of the True Parents Was Foreseen and Predicted 208  Section 8. True Parents’ Position Is Not an Elected One  �������������������������������   209
  • 168. 168 Book 2 • True ParentsChapter 4. The Mission of the True ParentsSection 1. The Position of the True Parents  ��������������������������������������������������   210Section 2. The Path of the True Parents  ���������������������������������������������������������  211Section 3. The Course Prior to Becoming the True Parents  ���������������������������  212Section 4. The Authority and Mission of the True Parents  ���������������������������   216Section 5. True Parents’ Love  �������������������������������������������������������������������������  218Chapter 5. The Kingdom of Heaven and True ParentsSection 1. The Meaning of the Characters for Cheon (天) and Bu-mo (父母)  �   220Section 2. The Reason We Must Attend True Parents on Earth  ��������������������   221Section 3. The Kingdom of Heaven is Possible Only Through True Parents    222Section 4. The Kingdom of Heaven and True Love  ���������������������������������������   224Section 5. True Parents and Eternal Life  �������������������������������������������������������   225Section 6. True Parents and the Nation  ���������������������������������������������������������   226Chapter 6. True Parents and UsSection 1. The Essence of the Teachings of the Family Federation  ��������������   229 1.1. The philosophy of the Parents  ���������������������������������������������������������������   229 1.2. True families determine the center of the universe  ��������������������������������   230 1.3. God’s love and True Parents’ love  ����������������������������������������������������������   231 1.4. Parents and family members  �����������������������������������������������������������������   232Section 2. The Value of Working with True Parents while They are on Earth  233Section 3. True Parents’ Effort and Us  ����������������������������������������������������������   236 3.1. We absolutely need True Parents  �����������������������������������������������������������   236 3.2. We are a branch engrafted to True Parents  ��������������������������������������������   236 3.3. True Parents’ investment for our sake  ���������������������������������������������������   238 3.4. True Parents’ expectations of us  ������������������������������������������������������������   238 3.5. The standard we should meet  ���������������������������������������������������������������   239Section 4. Grace and Self-Realization  ������������������������������������������������������������   240 4.1. True Parents is a term that has appeared for the first time  ��������������������   240 4.2. The appearance of True Parents is the greatest news  ����������������������������   241 4.3. The future secured through True Parents  ����������������������������������������������   242 4.4. The value of True Parents  ����������������������������������������������������������������������   243 4.5. We should be grateful  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   244 4.6. Our connection with True Parents is destiny  ������������������������������������������   246 4.7. We must carry out our responsibilities  ���������������������������������������������������   246Section 5. What We Need to Do  ���������������������������������������������������������������������   247 5.1. Our responsibilities  �������������������������������������������������������������������������������   247 5.2. Our mission  ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   250Section 6. Things We Should Cherish as Our Own Life  ��������������������������������   251 6.1. Insisting on your own way is not acceptable  ������������������������������������������   251 6.2. We must become one  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������   252 6.3. We should love True Parents  ������������������������������������������������������������������   253
  • 169. Contents 169 6.4. We must attend True Parents  �����������������������������������������������������������������   254 6.5. We should be obedient  ��������������������������������������������������������������������������   254 6.6. We must inherit the tradition  �����������������������������������������������������������������   254 6.7. We should be proud of True Parents  ������������������������������������������������������   256 6.8. You should pay your debt to True Parents  ���������������������������������������������   256Chapter 7. A Life with True ParentsSection 1. True Parents’ Day and True Parents  ���������������������������������������������   257Section 2. We Should Fully Understand the Words “True Parents”  ���������������   258Section 3. Learning True Parents’ Language  �������������������������������������������������   259Section 4. Revelation in Folk Songs  ��������������������������������������������������������������   261Section 5. Prayer in the Name of True Parents  ���������������������������������������������   263Section 6. The Power of True Parents’ Name  ������������������������������������������������   263Section 7. Enjoy Eternal Glory in True Parents’ Name  �����������������������������������   264Section 8. Bequeathing and Inheriting True Parents’ Heart  �������������������������   265 8.1. Bequeathing of heart  �����������������������������������������������������������������������������   265 8.2. Sons and daughters inherit from their parents  ��������������������������������������   266Section 9. What You Need to Take Heed of  ���������������������������������������������������   267Chapter 8. The Three Great Subjects Principle and The Proclamation of True ParentsSection 1. The Three Great Subjects Principle and the Parent-Centered Ideology  ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������������   268 1.1. The Three Subjects Principle is our desire  ����������������������������������������������   268 1.2. The Three Subjects Principle is the philosophy of True Parents  �������������   269 1.3. The essence of the Three Subjects Principle  ������������������������������������������   269 1.4. A parent-centered ideology  �������������������������������������������������������������������   270Section 2. The Proclamation of True Parents  ������������������������������������������������   271 2.1. Background to the proclamation of True Parents  �����������������������������������   271 2.2. The standard for the proclamation of True Parents  �������������������������������   271 2.3. The place where the proclamation of True Parents is made  �������������������   273 2.4. Phenomena occurring after the proclamation of True Parents  ����������������   273 2.4.1. The world today is rapidly changing due to the announcement of the Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages.   ����������������   273 2.4.2. The forces of the devil enter the realm of death  ����������������������������   274 2.4.3. The coming of the heavenly fortune for unification  �����������������������   275 2.4.4. There will be no conflict in the future  ��������������������������������������������   278 2.5. The remarkable proclamation of True Parents  ���������������������������������������   279 2.6. How we should conduct ourselves after the proclamation of True Parents 280   2.7. What we need to do after the proclamation of True Parents  �������������������   284 2.7.1. Be grateful for the proclamation  �����������������������������������������������������   284 2.7.2. Accumulate results  �������������������������������������������������������������������������   286 2.7.3. Rallies to welcome True Parents  �����������������������������������������������������   287
  • 170. 170 Book 2 • True Parents 2.8. The parent in the North and the parent in the South  �����������������������������   289 2.9. The religious founders and True Parents  �����������������������������������������������   291Section 3. The Proclamation of True Parents and Kingship  �������������������������   292 3.1. Adam’s family, the original starting point of the royal palace  ����������������   292 3.2. The establishment of kingship  ��������������������������������������������������������������   293 3.3. The restoration of kingship  �������������������������������������������������������������������   295Section 4. Keeping True Parents’ Photograph  �����������������������������������������������   298 4.1. The reason for keeping True Parents’ photograph  ���������������������������������   298 4.2. The power of the picture of True Parents  ����������������������������������������������   300
  • 171. BOOK TWO True Parents 8 CHAPTER 1 2 What Is a True Parent?Section 1. The Significance of the able to reveal the content of the Prin-True Parents ciple, the Unification Church’s view of history and the truth about the origin of The words True Parents are among humankind.the most frequently used words of our What can we conclude after clearlyUnification Church members. Although understanding the term True Parents?they are simple words, they represent a We can conclude that the Fall of our firstremarkable reality. This term does not ancestors occurred through an illicit sex-appear in any book in all of history. In ual relationship. The Fall has resulted inspite of its simplicity, True Parents is a a connection of blood that has nothingterm that Unification Church members to do with God or with the True Parentsalone recognize and use. who were to be established as the ideal If, in the two thousand years of of creation. In other words, we came toChristian history, it had been revealed inherit the wrong bloodline.that our human ancestors fell, human- For this reason, the words True Par-kind would have understood at once that ents in relation to God’s will signify first,fallen parents are false and bad parents that all people, including our first ances-and unfallen parents are good and true tors, will be cut off from the false lineage.parents. However, no one has ever been Second, they signify that a love, life, andable to reveal this. Humankind has been lineage connected with God and the newwaiting for the time when this informa- original root will begin. These are trulytion could be proclaimed. amazing words. (201-60, 1990.3.1) There may have been people in somepast historical age who thought about the Section 2. The Origin of Truenessterm True Parents, but they had no wayof understanding what the term’s back- 2.1. What is the meaning ofground might be. Since the issue could Trueness?not be resolved without understandingthe vast and comprehensive contents of If there were a true being in heaventhe Principle, no one else has been able and earth, who would it be? It would beto simply say the words True Parents. the absolute being. In modern Korean,It is an amazing fact that we have been when we refer to the Absolute Being, we pt
  • 172. 172 Book 2 • True Parentssay, “There is only One.” We shorten that are a bad Hana-nim (God), where Hana means Therefore, let us like even those who“One.” hate us. If you like someone who hates Then, what kind of being is God? you, he will also come to like you. If threeGod likes both the good people and the times or more, you act kindly towardsbad people on earth. Even a condemned someone who hates you, he will bowcriminal going to his place of execution his head. Just treat such a person nicelysays, “God, have mercy on me” before he three times, and you will win him over.dies. In front of God, even those who are Try it yourself and see if I am right orfacing the death penalty for their crimes not. People have a conscience which tellsresolve to become good again and to them whether they are right or wrong.make a new start with hope. Why is it (39-302, 1971.1.16)that, in so doing, they want to offer theirbest service to God, depend on Him, and Our country has many good peoplebe with Him? Why, in their innermost and there are many wonderful people inheart, do people willingly leave their the world. There are also many people ofparents, and brothers and sisters, want- renown. Then, who are the great people ofing to be closest to God in order to share Korea? When we speak of a great persontheir personal concerns with Him? This in Korea, we usually talk about Admiralis because God is true. Yi Soon-shin. He is a great man. You all A true person should not just like like Admiral Yi, but do you think he is apeople who like him. He should like even true person? We do not know, but we stillhis enemies who would wish him dead. admire him. However, I do not admireA true person should be someone that him so much. When I say this, you mayevery person can entrust everything to think, “This is strange. Why is he likeand discuss everything with. He should that? He does not like one of our nation-be someone in whom people can place al patriots! Is Rev. Moon a communist ortheir hopes for everything. a traitor to our people?” In answer, I will While you were growing up, there tell you why I do not admire Admiral Yi.was probably someone you hated. Is All Koreans know Admiral Yi as a patri-a person who hates another person a ot, but Japanese people think of Admiraltrue person or false person? Surely, he is Yi as an enemy. This is mentioned evena false person. In this world, there are in Japanese history books. Admiral Yi ismany false people. an enemy from the viewpoint of the Jap- The one who wishes to be a true per- anese and a patriot for Koreans. This isson must balance both sides. If there are why I do not like him.members of the Unification Church who That which is true must be true every-really like the people who like them, yet where: in Britain, in Germany, in Ameri-actively hate those who hate them, are ca, in Korea, in Africa, and also in Japan.they a good group or a bad group? They Something that is true has no enemies.
  • 173. Chapter 1 • What Is a True Parent? 173There is no one that dislikes something 2.2. The source of truenesstrue. If something is liked from one sideand disliked from the other, it cannot be Being true is not limited to individ-perfectly true. uals. It applies even beyond the whole If Admiral Yi were a perfectly true and seeks to make connections of value.person, Japanese and Koreans alike Since trueness is liked and sought afterwould honor him as a great man and by everyone, it must be everywhere. (63-88,true person. But looking from the stan- 1972.10.8)dard of the true person, Admiral Yi isnot a perfectly true person, although We have not gathered here for ourhe might be a true person to a lesser individual purposes, but for the purposedegree. He is a true person in Korea, of the whole. Thus, we should serve ourbut not in Japan. I am sure there is no family before ourselves, our own peopledisagreement on this. Since I want to before our family, our nation before oursee a true person, I do not like someone people, and our world before our nation.who is less than a true person such as In addition, before we as individualsAdmiral Yi. become true, our families must be true Then in this world, what kind of per- and, furthermore, our nations and theson is a true person? As I said earlier, world must be true.he is someone who is liked by both bad Human beings are engaged in thepeople and good people. If he is liked course of restoration where they as indi-most by good people, should bad people viduals cannot be the motivating sourcehate him the most? He must be liked the of all blessing. Then what is that moti-most by bad people as well. Although vating source? It is trueness. For humanthere is a mixture of good people and beings to realize their true selves, theybad people here, all people desire the must have a relationship with God, whobest things. If we say that all people like is the source of all life, death, adversity,something, we mean that not only good and blessing. Without making that rela-people but also bad people like it as well. tionship, they cannot attain their trueSo, if some people who are considered selves as individuals.bad do not like a certain thing, it means Trueness must be centered on God.that it is not a true thing. True things are This is why trueness is realized when thethose that should be liked the most not decisive foundation is laid, upon whichonly by good people but by bad people humankind can be brought into orderas well. This is the definition of a true and governed as a whole. You shouldperson. A true person is one whom bad know that without such a foundationpeople as well as good people like the trueness cannot be established. God ismost. Someone like this is a true person. the source of trueness. Trueness is estab-(39-300, 1971.1.16) lished because God exists. When God departs, so does trueness. Then, rath-
  • 174. 174 Book 2 • True Parentser than trueness, the origin of evil will people who transcend this point andemerge. pursue “trueness” by inviting God in. In We can have true results only when light of this, we can say that throughoutthere is trueness. In other words, God’s history many people have been unabledesire can be fulfilled because God to grasp the source of trueness either inexists. Hence, concepts such as trueness the course of their lives or in the societyand goodness are mainly established by around them. Any situation that onlyGod rather than by human beings. connects people among themselves can- From this point of view, we can not provide a source of trueness.understand that trueness is not some- Trueness is the absolute standard.thing human beings can define in any Hence, it is necessary that God, theway they please. In other words, trueness Absolute Being or deity, make an appear-is not subject to the arbitrary manage- ance here. Why is this so? It is because,ment of fallen people. Rather, trueness until now, there has been no true personis to govern fallen people. Therefore, we on earth. Thus, the person who lives inshould always submit to that which is pursuit of trueness cannot of himself betrue. We should elevate trueness and the motivating source of trueness. Thismeekly follow it. motivating source has to be God. In reli- Even looking at your daily reality or gion or history, God inevitably appearsat your conscience, there is no way to when humankind’s situation comes todeny that trueness is owned entirely by the final and crucial crossroads. A def-heaven. (24-315, 1969.9.14) inite need for the Absolute Being then arises. When we pray, we often say, “Our Even when you seek the value of exis-true God, our holy God, who is in heav- tence which is the final goal of philosophyen” just vaguely out of habit. However, or dig into the origin of existence whichuntil now, trueness has not existed in the is the final goal of true knowledge, thesegenuine sense. Because it has not exist- pursuits will inevitably involve God, theed, its origin cannot be found in the his- transcendent being or Absolute Being.tory of humankind, but at some point Why is this so? It is because withoutbeyond human history. It transcends building a relationship with the Abso-history. In other words, since this origin lute Being, questions about the originhas to be pursued in a place beyond our of knowledge or the value of existencepresent circumstances, religion is not cannot be answered. This is why peoplesomething through which one’s faith is in serious situations have always soughtbased on a single person as the central to resolve matters through that which ispoint. true. We cannot deny such a fact. Of course, there are people who see Hence, human beings alone can-their religious founder as the standard not be the source of trueness. God, theof their faith. However, there are also Absolute Being, must be involved here.
  • 175. Chapter 1 • What Is a True Parent? 175A religion that proclaims trueness with- only you know, a place where no one elseout God is unthinkable. Human moral- can touch or interfere with it. It wouldity that emphasizes that which is true be a place where only you can handle it.cannot deny God. Where is that place? It is in the deepest This is why Confucius said, “Those part of your heart. You bury it deep inwho follow heaven will prosper and your heart and, thus, you are led to say, “Itthose who go against heaven will per- is safe here; I can relax.” In other words,ish.” These are words centered on heav- you put it in a place similar to a chesten. Heaven must certainly be involved. where people commonly keep valuables.They are saying that prosperity, down- From this point of view, the place wherefall, advance, and decline are not deter- trueness can stay is the deepest part ofmined by people, but by heaven. Consid- your heart. (24-317, 1969.9.14)ering these things, since trueness cannotbe attained without an originating point, Section 3. The Standard Measurethe motivation for which comes from of TruthHeaven, the question arises, “Where isthe true person among the people living A true heart does not change. With-on earth?” out it, a standard cannot be set and Where is the place where trueness things cannot be evaluated by saying, “Itcan dwell? With heaven as the origin, is this way” or “It is that way.” You willGod would want to establish a place of not have the root that makes it possibletrueness on earth. This is God’s desire. to receive official approval according toSo, the question is, “Where on earth can the absolute reside?” It would stay in the vicinity Those beings that are evaluated asof our daily life. This is why Jesus said, falling short of the standard will disap-“The Kingdom of God is in the midst of pear. Units of measure, as in the metricyou.” The Kingdom of Heaven, which system, have a standard and from thatis the true nation, is in the mind. It has standard, something can be gauged assecured its place in a deep, deep valley accurate or not. When an issue arises,where there is no selfishness. it can be measured against the standard Our mind’s fundamental aspects are and, if it fits exactly, all the objectionsthe intellect, emotion and will. Among to it throughout the ages will fall away.these, where is the kingdom going to (186-65, 1989.1.29)dwell? Which is most fundamentalamong the intellect, emotion and will? There is neither revolution nor changeIt is neither the will nor the intellect. It in love. Nothing that changes is the emotion. A diamond is treated as a treasure because If you have something most precious its hardness does not change. Gold is pre-to you, where would you want to keep it? cious because it has the peculiar prestigeYou would want to keep it in a place that of its unchanging gold color. Pearls are
  • 176. 176 Book 2 • True Parentsalso precious because their harmoni- What is the original standard – theous and elegant color does not diminish. one standard that God and the whole ofWhy is it that the value of these precious His creation can follow – that all mea-treasures is based on their unchanging surable beings in this universe want toattributes? It is because they can serve as use to determine their relative differ-the standards by which the value of the ences and positions? It is not based onexistence of all things in the universe can things like money, gold bricks or dia-be compared. monds. These God can make. God can Then, among the standards of val- control them on His own as He wishes.ue that can measure the value of every- We think that God can, of course,thing in the universe, which would be create love as well, but possessing thisthe highest? This is the issue. Would it be love is impossible alone. It takes two togold or diamonds? It is unchanging love, possess love. As for love, even God can-unbreakable love. It looks breakable, but not find it alone. What is the standard,it cannot be broken. It looks arbitrarily the standard measure? What is the stan-controllable, but it cannot be controlled dard that can measure everything notjust as one pleases. We are included in it. just in the world of existence but alsoRather than measuring it, we are mea- in the eternal world? What is the stan-sured by it. dard measure of which there is absolute- In this universe, what would be the ly only one? These are the fundamentalmeasure or standard measure that could questions. The answer is love. Love isbe the highest cause among causes? It not affected by the change of seasonsis neither the standard measurement of through spring, summer, fall and win-some measuring device nor some thing ter. (137-235, 1986.1.3)that is unchanging. Neither God norhuman beings can change its standard. There are measures for distances. IfWhat is eternal and unchanging, has the the centimeter is the unit of measure-value of treasure, can transcend night ment, it is the one and absolute stan-and day, geographical regions, and dis- dard. If we compare something to it andtances everywhere, whether it is at the it matches, then it is accurate and true. Aend of the earth, in hell or in the heaven- person may think he is the best, but if hely world, and becomes the absolute stan- does not match with the original form,dard of measurement and comparison? he will fail to make the grade. The Earth has a zero point for latitude One centimeter equals ten millime-and longitude. The Greenwich Observa- ters. In this framework, one millimetertory in England serves as the zero point. is absolute. Ten make one centimeterYou cannot change it no matter how and one hundred make one decimeter.hard you may try. We need such a stan- This is how the units relate. Only in thisdard. Without it, an orderly world will way are they connected and able to pro-not come about. vide a common and universal standard
  • 177. Chapter 1 • What Is a True Parent? 177of measure. become either continuously smaller and There is something like this in the smaller or larger and larger and, then,human world. For the human world to the land and the sea would be unified there must be a form or shape The Earth has been moving and func-in which mind and body have become tioning in accordance with a universalone without conflict based on a princi- standard without a problem during itspled standard, a form that says it has to estimated age of four-and-one-half bil-be an absolute way. (128-78, 1983.6.5) lion years. A unit of measurement based on the Principle, constituting a formu- If we agree to use the metric system, la we can call the universal principle, isthen however long something may be – required. In the same sense, what con-one meter, one hundred meters, or more stitutes the quality of being true? Some-– there will be no problem. The basic thing true fits with not just one thing butunit making up a meter is one millime- numerous things.ter. Since one millimeter is so small, we Twenty-four karat gold is true gold.usually use one centimeter. No matter There is no such thing as twenty-fivehow large a measure may be, it must be karat or twenty-six karat gold, is there?accurately based on the smaller one mil- Something true stands in the center at alimeter unit. If all measures correspond place where it can establish its balance; itand everything can be measured based reverts to the most basic unit and meetson the standard millimeter, we can use the horizontal plane. If something devi-it as a world standard. A millimeter in ates from this vertical standard, it wouldAmerica, a millimeter in Korea, and a not be true.millimeter in Britain are all the same. Twenty-four karat gold forms aThey are unchanging. This is truth. straight line. It is because it stands with- What is truth? It is trueness. What in such a standard that we say that twen-is this quality of being true? That which ty-four karat gold is true. It fits whetherstands in a place beyond which it can- it is placed against a perpendicular ornot be elevated is called true. We have vertical standard. It stands parallel tosomeone here with a doctorate in phys- the vertical of the universe and, also,ics. Studying physics requires that you forms a line parallel to the horizontal ofknow all the movements of the natural the These movements are not vague If you look at the tremendous motionin their direction. within the universe, there is nothing How big is the Earth? As this giant vague about its direction. Everything isEarth annually orbits the sun, there is moving according to laws. Subject andnot even a minute’s deviation. It exact- object partners always move in perpen-ly fits a formula without an error of dicular relationships.even one second. Any gap would be Whatever loses that perpendicular-catastrophic because the orbit would ity will be blown away. It will flow away
  • 178. 178 Book 2 • True Parentsand be shattered. Only when perpen- even by less than one-half of one milli-dicularity firmly takes its position can meter, it will be rejected. It is incompleteit secure its place in the spatial world and should go into the trash can. Thereand be the foundation for its continued should be some standard like this. Weexistence. This must be quite difficult to need such a standard of measurement.understand. (180-14, 1988.8.20) What is the yardstick for humanbeings? They also need to have a yard- Section 4. Trueness and the Truestick. Mathematical problems are solved Personbased on numerical standards sharedcommonly throughout the world. When What do we mean when we say some-a common basis that has passed a cer- thing is true? Is it round, angular, or flattain standard stands on the world stage, and wide? How can we define it? Whatit is called the truth. is the basis for a definition of the word? What is contained within the truth? This is the question. We say “true per-Within the truth there are always the son” but what kind of person is a truefour directions of east, west, north and person? A true person also has eyes, asouth. With the truth there is always nose, a mouth and a body.the related environment. Then, does Then, is trueness limited to somethe environment come first or does the location or does it transcend location? Ittruth itself come first? This is the issue. transcends. Why does it have to go overThe environment comes first. such limits? What does this mean? We How about human beings? The ques- can know that this must be somethingtion is, “What kind of person is a true that can represent and measure every-person?” The true person must be the thing.vertical and horizontal standard. He Mathematics talks about formulasshould be the standard of whom it can and physics talks about axioms and def-be said, “He is accurate and true, both initions, but what are they? Is a formulavertically and horizontally, and is free of something small?distortion.” The units of a formula are simple, but According to universal law, front and a formula should have an essential char-back, left and right, and above and below acter against which everything can bebecome identical only when the vertical evaluated. Only then will the standardand horizontal are aligned. When some- of the formula or unit of measurementthing fits to the east, west, north, and be established. You should know this. Ifsouth, the earthly world, and the spirit something is off, it will not fit with thisworld, it is said to be true. On the other vast universe.hand, no matter how large something With measurement there are systemsis meant to be, if it is found to be over- like the decimal system and the duodec-sized when measured in millimeters, imal system. Their units are small, but
  • 179. Chapter 1 • What Is a True Parent? 179their forms fit everything. Otherwise, Evening glow is even more so.they would not work. The whole thing In a similar vein, the question iswon’t work. If they were to fit only some whether or not there is a true manareas and not all, they would not work. among us who has a color that willAll existence could not be perpetuated. not change for hundreds of millions ofYou should know this. years. Is there such a true woman? What It is the same in the human world. do you think?Who is the true person? In life, there The religious world sees humanshould be something like a scale or beings as fallen. Of course, there areyardstick and one should give it power religions with different backgrounds,to expand to the world. It will expand but they are all looking for a new personso that everything can be balanced. We of value through whom to receive sal-are led to say that human life, a person’s vation. What does this mean? It meanscourse of life, needs such a public path. that since they have not attained true(133-9, 1984.7.1) original personhood, the true original human image, they are always seek- There are billions of people alive in ing it. This is the same whether it is athe world today. How many ancestors thousand years ago, hundreds of thou-who lived and died here on earth do sands of years ago, or in the present day.these people alive today have? Have you Even in the future, people are bound toever thought about this? At least sever- seek it in any environment or age whereal hundred or several thousand times as humanity exists.many people as those currently living You, also, are looking for that truemust have lived and died. Among them, person. You are looking for a true manhow many true people would there have and a true woman. All men and womenbeen of the kind humankind longs to who have lived in history are bound tosee? That which is true is always true stake their lives on this and think aboutwhether a thousand years ago or now. it. This is why, when you live in a certain When we say pure gold, we mean village, you want to be the best true per-twenty-four karat gold. It does not son in that village. (177-99, 1988.5.17)change according to space or time. Itdoes not change depending on its posi- Section 5. What Is a True Parent?tion. It does not change in any rapidlychanging environment whether in the 5.1. The two tablets of stone andhands of a king or in the hands of a True Parentsscoundrel. Thus, we call the color of golda true color. People like the color of gold. When God led the Israelites out ofWhat does light resemble? It resembles Egypt there was a pillar of fire and a pil-the color of gold. Bright light is close to lar of cloud. The pillar of cloud led themthe color of gold. Sunlight is also gold. during the day and the pillar of fire led
  • 180. 180 Book 2 • True Parentsthem at night. What did they signify? Parents must come. True Parents mustThey represented a man and a woman appear in history.and showed, symbolically, that in the Who is the one who represents thisLast Days parents would come and that historic mission? He is the one calledthe Israelites would serve them. Those the Savior and the Messiah. As one whowho did not follow the pillar of fire and saves, what does he save? He does notpillar of cloud would all perish. The Isra- save the body, but fulfills the hope ofelites wandered around aimlessly in the ideal love for us.wilderness for forty years. Out of con- Then, what does he have to do? Whatcern that they would perish, God called kind of person does the Messiah have toMoses to Mount Sinai. He had him fast be in order to fulfill our hopes? Surely,for forty days and gave him two tablets he has to come as the True Parent. Theof stone. They symbolized Adam and Messiah must come as the True Parent.Eve – that is, True Parents. Why were the Christianity believes in Jesus as the Mes-two tablets of stone placed in the Ark of siah and Savior. What does he have to dothe Covenant? The two tablets of stone in order to come as the True Parent? Hesymbolized Adam and Eve as the central cannot do it alone. He must come as afigures who could complete the work of man representing the True Parent.God’s will. This is why they were placed Numerous religions have been look-in the Ark of the Covenant. (134-172, ing until now for this one man. We can1985.4.7) say that the Confucian teaching speaks of searching for a man who lives a good What is our hope? God is the vertical life and Buddhist teachings speak ofparent, and Adam and Eve, the horizon- seeking for a man who is attuned to thetal parents. We should be the sons and spirit world.daughters who can receive love at the Then, what is Christianity? It teachespoint where the vertical and horizon- us to become God’s son and make a lov-tal parents can be one and rejoice. How- ing family. Christianity is the religionever, to our sorrow, this has not come that has appeared with more substantialabout. We all have the passionate desire content. This is why Jesus said that heto receive such love. This is what religion was the only begotten son of all about. When the only begotten son comes, Have there been parents on earth it would be a disaster if he were to livethat could become one with the vertical alone. There has to be an only begot-God on the horizontal plane and give out ten daughter. The only begotten daugh-their love? There have not. Since the first ter must be found and, centering onhuman ancestors fell, they became false God, the only begotten son and daugh-parents. Since Adam and Eve became ter should marry each other when theirfalse parents, there could not have been mutual attraction matures. This way,such good parents. This is why True God should rejoice as the vertical parent
  • 181. Chapter 1 • What Is a True Parent? 181and the only begotten son and daughter who are perfect come into being. With-must become the bride and bridegroom out their union in love, people cannotwho can rejoice as the horizontal parents become perfect.and give birth to children on earth. Only Who are they? They are our originalthen will the tribe begin to expand. ancestors, the original people created by So, there was something Jesus most God. We are born from such people. Weneeded to have, even if it meant aban- should be born from people who havedoning the nation of Israel and Judaism. such divine nature. This is how we attainWhat was that? It was a woman. A man both God’s divine characteristics andshould not be without a woman. It is our parents’ human characteristics.because Jesus did not fulfill this purpose Then, how does the perfection ofthat towards the end of his life, he said Adam and Eve come about? Perfectionhe was the bridegroom and that his fol- comes when they are tied to God’s love,lowers were the bride. This is why Chris- but not unless they have such ties. Thetians have been struggling to be brides root of our ancestors’ lineage bringswhile waiting for the bridegroom, Jesus, God’s vertical love and horizontal, phys-for two thousand years. What is the ical love together at one point. This isstandard? It is the Messiah who fits into where the lineage of our ancestors lies.the position of the True Parent. This is All people come into being from there.the feast of the Lamb. (58-218, 1972.6.11) But the Fall separated man’s love, woman’s love and God’s love. Through5.2. The definition of True Parents the Fall, man’s love, woman’s love and God’s love failed to bond together. Who are the True Parents about Without the Fall, they would have bond-whom the Unification Church speaks? ed together automatically. A man and aThis is the question. What would have woman automatically bond throughhappened had Adam and Eve not fall- love. Why do a man and a woman wanten? Without the Fall, God would have to be one? It is because of love. Whatbecome the vertical love and Adam and would they want to do after becomingEve, God’s body. They are like God’s one in love? They would want to receivebody. God is like the bone, and Adam God’s blessing. This is their purpose.and Eve are like the body. God also has (184-71, 1988.11.13)mind and body. God becomes the internal parent in When we look at the providentialthe internal position and Adam and Eve, ages, we see that the providence of res-the external parents in the external posi- toration is fulfilled in the Last Days. Thetion. The internal parent and external nearer the Last Days approach, the clos-parents must become one through love. er we come to the age where the purposeGod and human beings come togeth- of religion is realized. Ultimately, theer in love and, thus, the True Parents time when the purpose of religion can
  • 182. 182 Book 2 • True Parentsbe realized is the time when the Parents True children. What kind of childrenappear. are true children? They are the sons and Those parents are the True Parents. daughters who have enough internal andWho are the True Parents? That is the external beauty to receive the first love ofquestion. As our Principle teaches, the the true parents. (125-164, 1983.3.20)ones called True Parents are the parentswho have realized the ideal of oneness What is the meaning of the termcentering on God’s love. They have ful- True Parents that we use in the Unifica-filled their responsibility after passing tion Church? God has appointed Truethrough the realm of dominion based on Parents. What does this mean? It meansaccomplishments through the Principle, that God’s love has finally settled in thethat is, the realm of indirect dominion, human world. It means that True Parentsand into the realm of direct dominion. are the starting point. (130-111, 1984.1.1)They are the parents who for the firsttime in history established the ideal of Who are the True Parents? As Adamoneness based on the love between God and Eve were to become absolutely oneand man. God’s ideal of love has final- based on the love whose core is God’sly begun to settle on earth through the love, they were to be our first ancestorsfamily of the True Parents. at the beginning. You need to know this The Fall shattered this ideal of the clearly. Without knowing the True Par-True Parents. Adam and Eve, with the ents, you will not be able to know truemission to fulfill their responsibilities, children. (135-160, 1985.11.12)should have built a bridge from the realmof dominion based on accomplishments What is the philosophy that will bethrough the Principle – that is, the realm the core of history, the core of the age,of indirect dominion – to the realm of and the core of the future? In otherdirect dominion, and completed it. Yet, words, what would be the center of athey failed to do so. global philosophy that can be the fruit Through this, Satan began to invade of history, the center of the age, and thethe realm of indirect dominion. You origin of the future? This is a true manmust know this. Without knowing it, and a true will not be able to register in the Then, what would be a true manother world. (143-75, 1986.3.16) and woman’s vision for daily life? It is to live meaningfully for the sake of the What on earth are true parents? They world. Their loving each other is for theare the starting point from which true, sake of the world and their having sonsideal love can finally spark following the and daughters is to provide the motiva-creation of the universe. This is why we tion for loving the world more. This iscall them true parents. Then, what kind the philosophy we are upholding. I doof children should true parents have? not know if you understand such things
  • 183. Chapter 1 • What Is a True Parent? 183in detail, but from my point of view, we must receive their entire philosophy.whether we are judging from the entire Without receiving their heart, their char-horizontal, three-dimensional world or acter, their view of daily life, their viewjudging from all of vertical world histo- of the nation, and their world view – allry, history must, by all means, be eluci- these things – we will not be able to standdated based on this standard. This is an in the central position. (28-247, 1970.1.22)automatic conclusion. (25-145, 1969.10.3) Without True Parents, there would Where does the origin of the Fall be no education or foundation for dailylie? It started with Adam and Eve, that life. We should become completely oneis, with one set of parents. All problems with True Parents. We should be able tohave arisen due to Adam and Eve falling say, “True Parents’ daily life is my dailyand becoming false parents. Because of life, True Parents’ ideology is my ideolo-this, the problems of the heart, lineage, gy, True Parents’ job is my job, and Truecharacter, language and daily life have Parents’ domain of love is my domain ofemerged, as have the problems of the love.” Is that what you are doing? (44-142,nation and the world. 1971.5.6) Then, where does the true standardbegin that can gather them all up togeth- 5.3. True Parents are theer at once? It does not happen within embodiment of good characterthe domain of some tribe, society, ornation. It is absolutely impossible even Has there been a saint in our historywithin the global domain. Since the ori- who said, “Follow my example because,gin of all problems lay with the false par- as a representative of all people in his-ents, this can be restored only through a tory, my mind and body have ceased toconnection with True Parents. Oneness fight and have achieved complete uni-with God’s heart can be achieved only ty”?through True Parents. Which is more important, the body Through True Parents, the origi- or the mind? Both mind and body arenal lineage and original character will important, but what is even more impor-begin. Through True Parents, language tant is the unity of my body and mind.will return to its original point. Through This is very important. If you have notTrue Parents, our daily life will return to achieved this, even though the worldits original form. Through True Parents, may be unified, you will have nothing tothe original nation will be established do with the world. (142-324, 1986.3.14)and the original world will be realized. Then, what is the core source that Now your body and mind go differ-encapsulates this entire whole? It is the ent ways. Then, when will they becomeTrue Parents. True Parents as one enti- one? In the course of human historyty determine everything. This is why until now, no one who could claim to
  • 184. 184 Book 2 • True Parentshave unified his warring body and mind say that a reaction opposes an incominghas ever appeared. force, but this is not the case. A reaction Even a person such as Paul lament- protects the entities that are engageded, saying, “…but I see in my members in mutual response. Only in this wayanother law at war with the law of my is everything to do with good and evilmind and making me captive to the logically resolved. Without discoveringlaw of sin which dwells in my members. the logic that evil must be embraced byWretched man that I am! Who will deliv- goodness, there is no way of guiding theer me from this body of death? Thanks history of confrontation between goodbe to God through Jesus Christ our and evil.Lord!” He saw things correctly. We are Through what place does God come?liberated through God’s love that is in Vertical love must be established. InJesus Christ our Lord. (164-41, 1987.5.3) order for that vertical love to have ver- tical value, the horizontal foundation What is the reason our mind and must be laid.body have failed to become one? What This is also the case with men andkind of person is God the Father? He is women. When they are immature, theythe vertical pendulum of love that forms know nothing; but when they grow up,the fundamental core of the universe. women try to possess the world and soWhen this pendulum tries to come down do men. What happens when they try toto earth, God alone cannot make it hap- possess the world this way? They shouldpen. Even with God, in bringing down not go this way. Where should they meet?love, there needs to be a force from the They should meet when they have grownhorizontal line that can pull this stan- up, when they are mature. To do this,dard of love down. they must advance to the point where When there is a strong electric they can claim the world as their own.charge, when a negative charge comes They say they will conquer the world,close to the earth, lightning will strike but they cannot conquer it with theirnearby. It must come down. Even if it is own strength. They cannot do it withouthigh up, it must come down. Likewise, love. It is because the power of love existsif a high love is to come down, a nega- that men and women have the ideal andtively-charged love must arise on earth dream to conquer the world. You wantfirst. If a negatively-charged love occurs to make the whole world yours, don’tfirst, a positively-charged love is bound you? Furthermore, if there is heaven, ifto emerge automatically. This works in the invisible world exists, you even wantpairs. to make this invisible, infinite world In the world of interaction, there are yours. Why is this so? Because you havealways responses and reactions. Things a vertical desire and a horizontal desire.respond to one another, and they act and Your horizontal desire seeks to make thereact to one another. Ordinary people entire earth, the horizontal world, your
  • 185. Chapter 1 • What Is a True Parent? 185own; and your vertical desire seeks to Men and women seek each other center-make the universe your own. Your body ing on the vertical. (177-337, 1988.5.22)is limited. It cannot go beyond the limitsof the earth, but the vertical world can Section 6. The Meaning of thegrow bigger without any limit. Words True Parents In view of this, the father who canrepresent the mind is God and the father 6.1. The words True Parents arewho can represent the body is the first preciousancestor of unfallen true love. The Unification Church is now speak- You should know how important anding of True Parents after having uncov- how precious the words True Parentsered these facts that remained hidden are. You have an obligation to believe inthroughout the ages. In accordance with True Parents even if you may not believethe original view of the ideal of creation, in your nation and the president, yourthe horizontal seat of the True Parents teachers, your parents, or your brothersis the seat of God’s son and daughter. In and sisters. You should know that theother words, it is the seat of Adam and concept of True Parents contains theEve. Then, what about God? If those who idea of the salvation of hell and the evilare like the body are Adam and Eve, the world of who is in the seat of the father, who When you are in an unavoidableis like the vertical mind, is God. place of death in the satanic world and How do God, who is like the mind, your parents then become the strengthand a person, who is like the body, become to shield you against death, and this isone? Not through power, knowledge or acknowledged by heaven and by histo-political might, but through love. ry, how proud you will be! True Parents We as individuals were born to are vouched for by God and history. Youresemble the original model where our should know how the words True Par-mind-like character and body-like char- ents came into being.acter can be one. When we seek to find I did not start this work in order tothe fundamental core, there should be become the True Parent. I was forcedthe body-like father and the mind-like to come forward and do this because itfather. There, the seat of the mind-like could not be done without me. (116-113,father is God’s seat, and that of the body- 1981.12.27)like father is for the first ancestors ofhumankind. 6.2. True Parents are our source of Then, where will the first ances- enormous pridetors and God, the father who is like themind, becomes one? Where? They must So far, what has been the position ofbecome one through true love, at the our generation? Even if the ancestors ofcore, the center of the sphere of love. millions of generations were to all res-
  • 186. 186 Book 2 • True Parentsurrect and sing about the glory of resur- glory. (138-105, 1986.1.19)rection, neither the song nor the glorywould be removed from the domain of The Messiah is in the position ofthe Fall. Adam who has perfected God’s love What about the words True Par- and thus he comes with the qualifica-ents that are spoken in the Unification tion of the original father. Hence, basedChurch? Although your current situa- on the father who then chooses a moth-tion may be miserable, you should know er, and on a foundation based on God’sthat the term True Parents taught about original love, the rights of ownershipin the Unification Church today is a of the individual, family, tribe, peo-most honored term. Its value is greater ple, and nation must first belong to thethan the songs of praise of hundreds Messiah through true love. Rights ofof millions of ancestors or of being in ownership can then accrue to nations,a glorious place of earthly victory and citizens, families and individuals.the liberation of all people. Thus, if the original love of the You should know that meeting with Messiah had been established from thethe True Parents will lead you along the individual to the nation, and its wavespath to meet God, and meeting with the had reached Rome and the world, thereUnification Church will lead you along would be no need today of a philosophythe path whereby God’s nation and the heralding the Second Advent.homeland desired by the True Parents From this point of view, is Amer-can be found in the near future. ica a country belonging to the realm Until now, human beings have been of God’s love? No! There is no countryliving in nations with different cultural on earth that has passed through suchheritages and borders, claiming them a course. Countless churches in theas their homelands. Their ancestors Christian sphere do not come under thehave lived there in the past, people are ownership coinciding with God’s prin-living there now, and their descendants ciple of love. They absolutely do not.will also live there. All of them, howev- The heavenly kingdom does not exister, are surely in the fallen domain. on earth. When we consider this, the We should leave and kick away this words True Parents are magnificent!fallen domain, and find the homeland Only these words can be the basis forof love where we can proudly sing of piercing through the fallen domain oftoday’s triumph together with our the satanic world and going up.ancestors and our tribes before our You should be grateful for thefuture descendants. appearance of the words True Parents. In the homeland of love, if we can You can be thankful for them evenhave loving parents and, moreover, after hearing them tens of thousands ofattend God as the center of that home- times. (129-193, 1983.11.5)land, there will be no place of higher
  • 187. Chapter 1 • What Is a True Parent? 1876.3. The words True Parents are The words True Parents that we useamazing words in the Unification Church are amazing. Whereas the false parents fell through Because of the Fall of the first ances- satanic love, True Parents rise throughtors, we have lost our hometown. We God’s love. Thus, they march toward thehave also lost our nation and the world. world of love. Then, why do we try toFurthermore, we have lost God and even find this love? Love is a great thing. InGod’s love. The beginning point through love, all are eternally equal. If you justwhich we can regain all these vast and hear the word love, you will be qualifiedremarkable things is the True Parents. at once to participate in any occasion no What is the purpose of the provi- matter how lofty. (144-241, 1986.4.25)dence God has been pursuing in historyuntil now? It is True Parents’ standard. The Unification Church speaks aboutFor what has humankind been going True Parents. These are amazing words.through the history of indemnity since Who are the True Parents? Since falsethe Fall? It was in order to find True Par- parents appeared, True Parents mustents. This is the reason countless Chris- appear. What do True Parents have totians have been longing for the day of do? They must rectify the tainted lineagehope and waiting for the day of the Sec- that forms the root of the satanic world,ond Coming. This is also the reason that turn the resulting deviated life around,countless religions are all longing for and correctly reopen the path of love thatthis day. In view of this, True Parents’ has gone the wrong way. (169-37, 1987.10.4)birth is a fearsome and amazing event. You like going to your hometown Although I am not handsome, I havebecause your parents and brothers and an unchanging hope and that is to pur-sisters are there. You miss your home- sue God’s will. The standard of that ide-town because it is where the love that is al purpose and the point at which it isconnected with your parents is found. It achieved is the True Parents. Then, whatis the nation that embraces such a home- is the fulfillment of God’s will? What istown, the nation where such love of the completion of the ideal of creation?hometown can be connected. People call For Adam and Eve to realize the ideal ofthis nation their homeland. In general, love and stand as parents in the realmthis is what we call a homeland. of direct dominion is the ideal stan- So, from the standpoint of original dard. This is where God’s will is accom-love, we have had neither a hometown plished.nor a homeland, neither in the past nor You should know how remarkable itin the present. Even if it exists, it is relat- is that I have come to this earth with theed to evil and has nothing to do with us. name of the True Parent.It has nothing to do with the quality of The words True Parents! These wordstrueness. (67-226, 1973.6.27) are the most blessed of all words in the
  • 188. 188 Book 2 • True Parentsworld. For fallen people, the words True I am well aware of the fearsomeParents are words of the highest value, nature of the name True Parents. I havehigher than finding their nation or even not followed my path in life in order tothe world after losing it. These words are find tranquility, but have been fightingmore precious than anything in heaven until now in order to complete the mis-and earth. (127-220, 1983.5.8) sion connected with Your will. Looking back, there have been many incidents6.4. The words True Parents are and many occasions when I have beenfearsome words unfairly treated. Yet, since I, as a shame- ful person, know that these do not com- What term expresses the most pare with Your hidden circumstancesfearsome teaching of the Unification and Your feeling of being treated unfair-Church? It is the term True Parents. ly, I cannot kneel down and show YouThese are words feared by both God my tears. Please understand my heartand Satan. Since we human beings are that feels such things and open the doorsin the fallen domain, those who are fol- of the heavenly world and earthly worldlowing the True Parents are judged by as of today! (134-112, 1985.2.25)their words. It would be better if they had not Who are True Parents? The wordsappeared, but since they are here, the True Parents are not simple words. Theyjudgment has to be made and God listens are the most fearsome words. You do notto them. Why then does Satan fear the know how fearsome they are. This onewords True Parents? It is because when term, True Parents, controls the direc-people believe and follow these words, tion of history. Until now, untold num-everything Satan has will be destroyed bers of patriots have walked the pathand brought to ruin. These are words of sacrifice in order to find and estab-he intensely fears. Satan always tries to lish these words. The name that is estab-block the way of the True Parents and lished with hope through continuouslongs to see their corruption and down- bloody struggles and desperate cries isfall. So the question is how much you will the holy name of True Parents.believe and follow in going this way. When True Parents come, true If you are standing in such a cutting- children should also come. Have youedge position, you should take each step become true children? Think about this.and do each deed with discernment That which is true does not change inwhile gaining strong inspiration from the past, in the present, or in the future.more than a thousand years’ worth of (33-109, 1970.8.9)devoted effort. (65-276, 1973.1.1)
  • 189. BOOK TWO True Parents 1 CHAPTER 2 3 The Messiah and the True Parents Section 1. History and the True knives. Rather, God creates an environ- Parents ment where He receives contemptuous treatment and is so beaten that He can 1.1. The Fall and the True Parents reclaim the wild olive orchard piece by piece through voluntary surrender. Today, the True Parents live in the Christianity has made unknown sac- same world with us. Sons and daughters rifices in the course to establish its cur- of the True Parents live on this earth and rent worldwide foundation. The pitiable so do the sons and daughters of fallen par- screams of those who were constant- ents. Originally, all people should have ly sacrificed and offered on the altar of become God’s beloved sons and daugh- martyrdom permeate Christian histo- ters through the flesh and bloodline of ry; they have been heard in every corner true parents, but they became fallen sons of the world. We should know that this and daughters due to the Fall. The Lord bloody altar still exists; the historical and Savior must, therefore, again come sorrow is right in front of our eyes. We as a parent to resolve the wrongdoings of have the solemn, historical task to resolve our first human ancestors. this sorrow. We must liberate God and When the Lord comes, he works liberate Christianity. (210-360, 1990.12.27) to restore the first son, a son who has already been born like the child by a What is the Fall? The devil, through concubine, one whose lineage changed. the Fall, sowed the seeds of false love, He should have inherited God’s lineage false life and false lineage. People inher- based on original love, but instead he ited love, life and the bloodline from their inherited a different bloodline through ancestors. All individuals are the fruit of the Fall. Yet, even though his lineage has the love, life and lineage that they inher- changed, God cannot abandon him. ited from their ancestors. This means He is like the child by a concubine, a that people have inherited Satan’s love, wild olive tree. The devil dominates the Satan’s life and Satan’s blood. They stand orchard of wild olive trees, and there- in the position of God’s enemy. Without fore God must work to restore these wild their shaking offSatan’s love, Satan’s life olive trees and make them His own. He and Satan’s blood, and throwing them cannot do it by force, or with guns and away, peace on earth cannot come.ptt
  • 190. 190 Book 2 • True Parents For this reason, I have come forward giving up. This is situation in the worldwith the ideal of True Parents. What are today. (137-81, 1985.12.24)True Parents doing? They are fighting towipe away all of the false love and dev- Until now, all people have harboredilish elements that oppose peace. True the historical hope to receive and attendParents are fighting to separate indi- the True Parents. God founded the nationviduals, families, tribes, ethnic peoples of Israel and Judaism so that they couldand nations from these elements. (217-185, receive the Messiah. The Messiah is the1991.5.27) True Parent. God created Christianity and the Christian culture to receive the1.2. The Desire of History Lord at the Second Coming. The return- ing Lord is the True Parent who comes as The Unification Church uses the the third Adam. When the time comesterm True Parents. When we look into for the True Parents’ arrival, all nationsthe history of the fallen world, we realize in the world will begin to form relation-that fallen parents were born into this ships like brothers and sisters. At the endworld and built the fallen world. the Second World War, the victorious We live in a world connected to false nations liberated the nations that wereparents. It has nothing to do with the defeated. History, up until this point,ideal world God and the True Parents had never witnessed this kind of unusualenvisioned. Many people have come phenomenon. History has been seeking aand gone throughout the long history way to encounter the True Parents. Reli-of this world, but there has been no one gions have gone through their course inwho could proudly say to the universe, order to meet the True Parents. Further-“Ah! I am happy I was born as a human more, the world and the nations are fol-being and I have succeeded in all aspects lowing a course to find the True Parents.of being human.” Hence, human history They are all walking down paths thathas been a sea of suffering and a history will prepare the way for the True Par-of sorrow, war and disease. This is the ents. (51-354, 1971.12.5)result of the Fall. What is our desire? We want to know 1.3. History and the True Parentshow to become perfect people. We wantto know where we can find and raise our- Religions have been striving to cre-selves as people who can be perfect before ate one true son. God has toiled to findGod, assuming God exists, and before one true son. It is interesting that therethe Absolute Being, assuming the Abso- were no women among the founders oflute Being exists. People have searched religions. Men founded all of them. Godand searched through philosophy and has been connecting to all the religions toreligion, but they have failed to find the create one true son. God has been look-solution and have reached the point of ing for a son who will be the central figure
  • 191. Chapter 2 • The Messiah and the True Parents 191who will rise up through one, two, three, 1.4. The providence of restorationa hundred stages, to take the final baton has sought the True Parentsand determine victory or defeat. This has throughout its historybeen our history. (41-27, 1971.2.12) Who are the True Parents who must What does God want to do by cre- appear on this earth representing God’sating religions? God did not create reli- will? They are the ones who must pre-gions to make a big global patchwork. vail over the satanic world in order toThe purpose is simple. Religion should rule over all things; they are to destroyfind one person who can share true love Satan who dominates the human world.with God. God created everything need- They must confront the spirit world ined for an environment of love, but He order to gain the absolute position fromstill needs to find one person to be His which to rule the numerous people inpartner in love. (173-33, 1988.2.1) that world. This is the mission of True Parents. God has been paving the way God’s history of restoration is the to send True Parents in order to restorehistory to create the True Parents. the world where all things and all peopleTherefore, from the time of Cain and are one with God.Abel until today, Heaven has directed For True Parents to appear, therethe providence in order to internally must be true sons and daughters, andrestore True Parents. Whoever oppos- in order for true sons and daughterses or interferes with this fundamental to appear, there must be true servants.providence to re-create the True Parents This is why when we look at the coursewill find themselves abandoned in front of God’s history of restoration, we canof the heavenly way and they will inevi- see that God has been working so thattably perish. (9-10, 1960.3.27) we can receive the day of true parents after we have gone through the servant’s What does it mean to be dealing age and the children’s age. Furthermore,with history? We can liberate God only those in the spirit world have been help-when we become one with the True Par- ing as we pass through and restore theents and wipe away all of Satan’s condi- age of the servant, the age of the adopt-tions for accusation. Without liquidat- ed son, and the age of the children, anding Satan’s conditions, it is impossible to move up to the age of the parents.enter into the realm of ownership within True Parents could not come to theGod’s heart. Your parents, you, and all earth until a global foundation beyondthings of creation are not in their proper the standard of a nation had been laidplace along the horizontal plane through externally. After the two thousand yearwhich they can be determined as belong- period of providential history from Noahing to God. This must be restored through to Abraham, God had Jacob finally layindemnification. (137-268, 1986.1.3) the foundation to establish the people of
  • 192. 192 Book 2 • True ParentsIsrael. Then He had this people form a el of the whole. For that reason, throughnation. God toiled through many a his- True Parents God has been pioneeringtorical course to bring this to fruition. the realization of His ideal centering on To achieve this, someone on behalf of the spirit world.God must be victorious over Satan, both God, until now, was unable to secureas an individual and as an adopted son. the positions of the individual, family,Moreover, as a child of direct lineage, he people and nation. For this He has beenmust fight with the satanic world and going a long roundabout way in estab-win over it for God. Otherwise, no one lishing the individual, family, people,can receive True Parents. This is why and nation that relate to heaven’s will.providential history has gone through In this global age, God will by alla long course, from the Old Testament means send the Lord, His promisedAge, through the New Testament Age, to bridegroom, who will choose his bridethe present day. Through restoring the and lay the foundation for true victory.position of the servant and the position God has fought for six thousand yearsof the adopted son, God restored the to establish the True Parents in the posi-position of the child of direct lineage. In tion determined by the original purposedoing so, He laid the foundation for vic- of creation. Hence, it is no exaggerationtory. Afterwards, God’s purpose for then to say that the six-thousand-year historysending the Messiah to this earth was to of the providence of restoration has beenestablish the position of True Parents. a history to find the True Parents. True Due to the disbelief of the Israel- Parents represent the entire six thou-ites, the foundation of the servant and sand years of providential history. Nowthe foundation of the adopted son that we know that the failure to find TrueGod had prepared for four thousand Parents has been the great sorrow, pain,years crumbled. Hence, Jesus, who came and tragedy of all humankind.two thousand years ago, had to fight Accordingly, human history hasand gain victory as a servant and as an been a history of restoring true parents.adopted son, and then become the son Without restoring true parents, thereof direct lineage. We know that this was can be no true children; and withoutJesus’ course. God’s had two purposes establishing true children, there can bein sending Jesus: he should have passed no true family, true tribe, true ethnicthrough the position of the adopted son people, nation, world or cosmos. Godand also the position of the son of direct has been working hard for six thousandlineage in order to establish the position long years to establish this standard.of True Parents based on the people of Jesus, who came two thousand yearsIsrael. This was the mission Jesus came ago, was the first person to come to thisto this earth to fulfill. But because of earth in the glory of the true parent. ButJesus’ death on the cross, God could not for Jesus to appear as the true parent,lay the victorious foundation on the lev- that is, for Jesus to stand as the fruit of
  • 193. Chapter 2 • The Messiah and the True Parents 193history which the true parent is, he had tion on the levels of the society, nation,to carry out not only the mission of the and world. Since Jesus has been workingson but also the mission of the parent. in the spirit world rather than on earth,Gaining victory in just one dimension it is as their spiritual parent that Chris-was not enough. On this earth, Jesus had tians have been relating with physically go through the course of The Lord, on his return to this earth,restoring the position of the son. Spiri- must inherit from Jesus the individual,tually, he had to go through the course family, national and worldwide spiritu-of restoring the position of the parent. al foundations that Jesus has built in theHe had thus to fulfill his responsibil- spirit world, just as Jesus inherited all theity in both positions and establish the blessing from John the Baptist. With-starting point of becoming one with out going this way, he cannot establishGod. Only then would this starting the conditions necessary to become thepoint have finally become both the indi- True Parent on earth.vidual and family foundations for Isra- The basic principle here is to establishel. If this foundation for Israel had been on earth the spiritual standard of inheri-established based on the people and the tance. If, as Jesus handed down the spiri-nation, the standard of the True Parents tual foundation to the returning Lord,would also have been established, both the Christians on earth had become onephysically and spiritually. Unfortunate- with the returning Lord, the standard ofly, the disbelief of the people of Israel inheritance would have been establishedtoward Jesus made it impossible. on earth. However, as Christians so far In accordance with the original plan have failed to establish such a standard,originating the Principle of Creation, the spiritual foundation of victory couldTrue Parents are to be physically and not be transferred to the coming Truespiritually blessed by God. But Jesus Parents in its entirety. Consequently, thewas unable to become the true parent returning True Parents have had to godue to the disbelief of the people of Isra- through a history of struggle to againel. Even though he is in the spirit world, restore both the spiritual and physicalJesus has been preparing the founda- standards of inheritance.tion for the attendance of True Parents. God worked for six thousand years toWhat does this mean? The Lord at the prepare the foundation for the comingSecond Advent should restore the posi- True Parents and to lay the victorioustions of spiritual and physical parents. foundation during their lifetime. How-Knowing this, Jesus has been working in ever, the believers on this earth failed tothe spirit world for the past two thou- unite with and follow the instructionssand years, laying the foundation upon of the spiritual parent. Failing to walkwhich the returning Lord can avoid in step with these instructions, the stan-persecution and abuse from the spirit dard was not established to bequeath toworld. Jesus laid the spiritual founda- the returning Lord the spiritual founda-
  • 194. 194 Book 2 • True Parentstion Jesus had prepared. when he stands in this position, can the In order to become the True Par- faith, hope, and love that still remainent, the Lord at his Second Advent had unfulfilled in human history finally bearto again face tests on the level of the fruit. Otherwise, faith, hope, and loveindividual, family, tribe, ethnic people, will be unable to bear fruit. His wordsnation and world in the spiritual realm. are not just those of one individual. EvenWithout his prevailing in these tests, and in your case, when you speak with suchwithout establishing a standard of inter- conviction, the content of the words younal victory, a standard of substantial vic- speak as an individual will be related totory could not be established on earth. world history.Therefore, the returning Lord inevitably What kind of person is a wise person?had to carry out an internal battle. (13- He is the first to understand and recog-280, 1964.04.12) nize the global era and the time of hope. The wise person is the one who can bear Why does God carry out the provi- the responsibility of being the first todence of restoration? It is to establish recognize it, analyze it, criticize it, andthe original parents – the True Parents. take action. In this way, he takes posses-Then, what kind of people are True Par- sion of it. Although he comes as an indi-ents? True Parents are a physical temple vidual, when the Messiah appears onin which God can dwell. You probably earth, he is not just an individual. He isdo not feel the reality of this. Yet, how the fruit of faith, hope, and love that thegreat would be their value! But unfor- whole world desires. This is his value. Alltunately, however, there are people who the paths of history are connected to thisplace less value on God than on the fruit. In other words; past, present andpersonal ornaments they keep on their future are all connected to it. Further-dressers. Such people are saying to God, more, all individuals, families, tribes,“Please give me blessings.” Do you think peoples, nations and the world are con-Gods will can be fulfilled through these nected, and both heaven and earth arepeople? (22-43, 1963.01.19) connected to it. (13-142, 1964.01.01) The Messiah is the True Parent andSection 2. The Messiah, the True we are to be true children. We mustParent stand in the same realm of destiny and participate in it. (55-97, 1972.04.23)2.1. The Messiah is the True Parent 2.2. The appearance of the Messiah What kind of person is the comingMessiah? He stands as an embodiment There have been many religions, butof faith, hope, and love for the indi- what has been their mission? Their mis-vidual, and for the entire family, tribe, sion is to find one particular person.people, nation, world and cosmos. Only Many religions talk about attaining sal-
  • 195. Chapter 2 • The Messiah and the True Parents 195vation and other such matters, but they are plenty of individuals, families, tribesare seeking to find the one person able to and nations on the satanic side. But Godrise to the highest point in the world, the has none of these on His side. There isone person who has even gone beyond only one individual, but there is no fam-that point. They want to bring this per- ily, tribe, people, or nation that has comeson into existence. In this way, the cen- up to God’s standard. Hence, without ater of all religions is one specific per- foundation on which the Messiah as anson; he is the Messiah. In other words, individual can triumph on the familyall religions have been looking for one level, the tribal level, and the nationalperson, and this one person, the central level, there is no way for ordinary peo-being, is the Messiah, the Savior. When ple to advance.the Messiah comes, he does not come to Through individuals and families,his position immediately. He has to ful- God prepared a realm into which a peo-fill a seven-year course. The Messiah is a ple who could advance with the Messi-man. This Messiah has to come and gain ah when he came to earth. This was thevictory over Satan by going beyond the people of Israel who lived with the con-blood relationship of the satanic world. cept of being the chosen people. Centering on this triumphant man, However, the people of Israel have notthere should be victory on the level of yet arrived in that realm. It was as if theythe family, tribe, and people, and a foun- were held back behind a line. The hopedation for national victory must be laid. of the chosen people was to go over thisOne man alone will not suffice. In oth- line. If they failed to cross over, it woulder words, he must be greater than the be a great disaster. They had to cross thissatanic world. Unless the Messiah ris- line and yet, as hard as they tried, it wases above the families belonging to the impossible to cross over on their own.satanic world, he cannot lead them. That is why God promised the people of The highest level in the satanic world Israel that He would send them the Mes-is that of a nation. Satan has always been siah, the Savior. This was the Messiah foropposing God’s will through nations. whom God had prepared for thousandsSince Satan has the nation, he has used it of years in order to transcend this lineto strike heaven on the level of the indi- on the national level. He promised tovidual, family, tribe, and people. Satan send the Messiah.has constantly used a nation to block the The people of Israel should havepath prepared by heaven. become completely one with the Messi- Ultimately, if you are opposed and ah when he came to them. They shouldpersecuted, it is because you are in an have been willing to die for him. Ifinferior position; if you are in a superior they had, Satan could never have sep-position, you can turn around and per- arated them in any way. The Messiahsecute and dominate. Because this world could have engrafted them to him onbecame Satan’s through the Fall, there the individual, family, tribal, people
  • 196. 196 Book 2 • True Parentsand national levels and brought them tions of faith and substance. This is theinto this realm all at once. This is why Principle. We must establish the founda-the world needs the idea of the chosen tion of faith and the foundation of sub-people. With that people chosen by God, stance. (54-182, 1972.03.24)the Messiah should build God’s chosennation. The existence of a chosen peo- The Messiah is the embodiment ofple proves God’s existence. And judging the purpose of faith and the embodi-from that basis, the prophecy about the ment of the purpose of hope. He is thecoming of the Messiah further proves embodiment in whom the purpose ofHis existence. faith and hope are realized. When this For what purpose do we need the purpose is realized through the Messiah,Messiah? That is the question. Through what is the only thing that will remain?the Fall, we came to have false parents. Nothing will remain but love when thisThe parents who were to have become purpose is realized. This is why it is saidone with God disappeared. The Messiah that what remains in the end is love. Thiscomes in the position of parents through love comes through the perfect incarna-whom we can be one with God. This is tions of faith and hope. The representa-the first purpose of the Messiah. What is tive of this one love is the Messiah. (13-140,the second? It is to give us rebirth. Since 1964.01.01)satanic blood runs in our veins, the Mes-siah will drain out this satanic blood and 2.3. The mission of the Messiahengraft us to him. He will give us sec-ond birth and thus we shall no longer What is the purpose of the Messi-be Satan’s sons and daughters. The Mes- ah? It is to complete the vertical foun-siah’s third purpose is to transform us dation and bring forth the horizontalinto the people who can turn the devil foundation. Then, who is the Messiah?into a servant and put him to work as The Messiah is the one who comes witha servant. In other words, the Messiah a firm grasp of the fundamental plan forwill come and make us qualified to sub- attaining the individual, family, nation-jugate Satan and punish him. al, and global standards of vertical com- Because of the Fall, human beings pletion. He does so by uniting to the ver-first lost the chance to have par- tical standard everything connected toents. Second, they received satanic the heavenly way and the public purposeblood; third, they came under satanic that God and humankind must pursue.dominion. Restoring what was original- (71-79, 1974.04.28)ly intended requires going in the reverseorder. In the Principle, we have the foun- There are two beings in the universedation of faith and the foundation of who claim to be great – God and Satan.substance. We can hope for the Messiah These masters of good and evil are fight-only when we have laid these founda- ing against each other. They are waging
  • 197. Chapter 2 • The Messiah and the True Parents 197a battle of good and evil over human 3:16 and repeat it over and over! It doesbeings. not say that God so loved Christianity To what degree is Satan extraordi- that He gave His only begotten son, thatnary? According to anthropologists, whoever believes in him should not per-human beings have lived on earth for ish but have everlasting life. It says thatone and a half million years. Through- God so loved the world that He gave Hisout this time, Satan, as the overall com- only begotten son. What is the missionmander leading the battle on the evil of the Savior? It is to liberate God andside, has inflicted heavy casualties upon punish Satan. Who will get rid of thisGod’s side and has bound Him fast. bitter enemy who has sunk his teeth intoThis is why I am teaching about Satan’s human beings and is accusing them soextraordinary power. viciously? God cannot get rid of him. Who should end this battle? Neither Only the Messiah, the Savior, can doGod nor Satan can end it. You must be that! (136-219, 1985.12.29)hearing this for the first time. Who canbring to an end the fight between the What will the Messiah do when heevil spirits and good spirits? Neither comes? He comes as the commander,God nor Satan can. Then, who can put who for the first time in history, will leadan end to it? Only a true person can end the battle to regain the sovereignty, ter-the battle. Without being a central figure ritory, and citizenry of a nation and, onof love who can be followed by all peo- that basis, take back the world of God’sple, the true person cannot end the fight creation. This is the mission of the Mes-between God and Satan. As long as we siah.are not liberated from this fight, future In subjugating Satan, it is not enoughpeace will be an impossible dream for just to defeat a nation. Since Satan alsothe world, and ideals will be nothing but has global sovereignty, we must stripabstract, sentimental concepts. him of that global sovereignty as well. Then, who can resolve this fight? For Only then will the realm of liberationthis task God has sent a representative. unfold on this earth.This is the typical concept of the Messi- God created the Garden of Eden asah. The Savior is the person who liberates a garden of freedom and peace. If therenot only people but also God. In addi- is any shadow of Satan’s opposition any-tion, he punishes evil. The one responsi- where on earth, the ideal of that gardenble for the overall task of liberating God will not be realized. The Kingdom ofand liquidating evil is the Savior. Heaven on earth will be completed only The character se (世) in Savior (gu- when the shadows of Satan’s antago-se-ju) refers to the world. God gave His nism have disappeared from the earth.only begotten son because He loved the We can start the liberation movementworld, not because He loved Christian- in the spirit world only when this taskity. Many Christians memorize John is completed on earth. This is the path
  • 198. 198 Book 2 • True Parentsthe members of the Unification Church establish what should have originallyshould follow. (57-128, 1972.5.29) been. Adam and Eve failed to become true husband and wife. At the same time, What is the task of the Messiah? On they failed to become true parents. Sincethe individual level, he has to subju- they were unable to become a true cou-gate Satan and eradicate Satan’s lineage, ple, they also failed to become a true sonthereby paving the victorious road for and daughter. This is why, if people com-the individual. He must then pave the pletely believe in and become one withroad of victory on the levels of the fam- Jesus, true children can be restored andily, nation, and world. This is the path a true husband and wife and true par-the Messiah must walk. In other words: ents established. This is why it is taughtfirst, he must pave the road for individ- that you should love Jesus the most. (8-109,uals; second, he must pave the road for 1959.11.22)families; third, he must pave the road fornations; and fourth, he must pave the The Book of Revelation says that inroad for the world. the Last Days, the Lord will come to the After the Messiah wins the individ- earth to meet his bride. Do you knowual victory, Satan will mobilize world- what the feast of the Lamb is? This referswide. The nations and the democratic to the day of the feast when, for the firstworld will join forces to attack him; he time in history, one bridegroom and onemust fight against them and win. He bride become husband and wife center-must do this on the family and world- ing on God’s love.wide levels. In other words, he must win Through the Fall, instead of becom-just as Jacob prevailed over the angel and ing good parents, our first ancestorsjust as Abel should have succeeded over became evil parents. For this reason, theCain. This is a one-on-one fight. Now, original focus of parents designed byall of Satan’s world must be struck, and God, which our ancestors should havefor this a representative nation is needed attained without falling – the standardat the front. This nation is Korea. (54-197, of the true and good parents – has not1972.03.24) appeared or been realized. The Bible says: “I am the Alpha andSection 3. Jesus and the True the Omega, the First and the Last, theParents Beginning and the End.” (Rev. 22:13) Due to the Fall, God could not fulfill His What kind of person is Jesus? Instead purpose at the time of creation. He willof becoming true parents, Adam and complete it as in the Book of Revelation.Eve fell in the Garden of Eden, becom- Then, as what kind of person did Jesusing false parents and giving birth to false come? Adam fell, so Jesus came as a per-descendants. Jesus, therefore, came as fected Adam who could be united withthe True Parent to restore all things and God’s love without falling. This is why
  • 199. Chapter 2 • The Messiah and the True Parents 199First Corinthians 15:45 teaches that “The people must appear. What should befirst man Adam became a living being; done in order that a heavenly kingdomthe last Adam, became a life-giving spir- people arises? A people does not comeit.” The Bible designates Jesus as the sec- into being all of a sudden. A special clanond Adam. Since the family planned by must appear, and this clan must moveGod cannot be found if the God-given that people. What should be done sotrue positions of the son, husband and that the clan appears? There has to be anwife, and parents are not established, extended family of close relatives. Whatthey must appear on earth. should be done so that these close rela- There are many religions on earth, tives appear? A family must appear asbut among them, only Christianity has the center of these close relatives. Then,the concept of following God’s four basic what should be done so that the familyrequirements: to become God’s child, to appears? There have to be children andbecome one body with God, to meet as parents. Then, what should be done sobride and bridegroom in accordance that children appear? There have to bewith God’s will, and to form a new fam- parents. What should be done so thatily. Since Jesus came with this thinking, parents appear? There has to be one manChristianity, centering on Jesus, inevi- who can represent everything concern-tably became a global religion. (54-108, ing heaven.1972.03.20) Who is this? He is the Messiah. What should that man do? If he is to be a par-Section 4. The Second Coming ent, he must find a partner and be oneand the True Parents with her. This is the teaching of Chris- tianity. When this happens, it will be4.1. We need to prepare to receive the Last Days. Thus, what was upsidethe Messiah down has now been spiritually restored over the past two thousand years cen- The place you are meant to live in tering on Jesus, on the foundation ofis the Kingdom of Heaven. But are you global Christianity. Based on the spiri-living there now? No! What is more, tual aspect of Christianity, when peoplethe Kingdom of Heaven does not come meet the Messiah, all these things willimmediately. Then, what should come be completed at that time.before the appearance of the heavenly At the Second Coming, the Lord willkingdom? The Messiah should come. But come and right all things to what theythe Messiah alone will not do. Although were originally meant to be. In this way,Jesus came to the Jewish nation, the the world must be one and nations mustnation of Israel, the Kingdom of Heaven be one: everything must be one. This willdid not emerge. happen. Within a country, the Christian Before the appearance of the heav- denominations must be one, and amongenly kingdom, the heavenly kingdom denominations the overall leaders must
  • 200. 200 Book 2 • True Parentsbe united. This has to happen. In order spirit world and attain victory there,for the denominations to be one, their subjugating all religions from the leastleaders must be one. These leaders must to the greatest – to Christianity, if Chris-be united among themselves and be one tianity is the highest of the mainstreamwith Jesus. So when they receive Jesus religions. What this means is that weand become one with him, the world must inherit everything these religionswill be easily restored. God has been pre- have. When we have fought this battleparing for this for two thousand years. and received official recognition of ourSince this unity did not come about at victory over heaven and earth, God willthe proper time, we have had to prepare say to us, “You are the victors over Satanall over again. (66-277, 1973.05.16) and the spirit world!” Then we will begin to take action here on earth. Such a his-4.2. The Task of the Lord at the tory remains to be made.Second Coming Then what does the returning Lord have to do? He has to subdue Satan and What is the task that the returning subjugate, one by one, myriads of spir-Lord should carry out? He must win over it people, religious leaders and lead-Satan and then win over all the people in ers as a whole. As he guides them withthe spirit world. There are many spiri- God’s character and true love, they willtual masters today who brag about who come to understand the true reality ofthey are in heaven and earth. However, religion and the universe and they willin expectation of the time to come, they surrender. This will happen becauseshould not merely be making spiritual all beings in this universe desire to beefforts, no matter how sincere, without absorbed into the sphere of a lord of loveknowing how to resolve the world that on earth who is higher than they. Evencame about as a result of the Fall. birds and dogs will go to a village that We should be victorious first over the loves them more and takes care of them.satanic world, which is a visible world It is the same for all beings. Therefore,rather that an invisible world, and then we should subjugate them through trueover the spirit world. Without fighting love and inherit all their authority. Wein the visible world and defeating Satan, should inherit that unified world. This isno road will emerge by which we can the responsibility that the Messiah mustmake progress in the spirit world. With- fulfill on earth.out this, we would surely face obsta- Uniting Christianity will not suffice.cles; then what would happen when we Christianity may be unified on earth,entered the spirit world? We would not but this is not enough to create the all-be able to enter, and even if we could, we encompassing cultural sphere. Thatwould not be able to win the battle. sphere includes the Buddhist cultural So we should attain victory within sphere and the Islamic cultural sphere,the satanic world, and next enter the which together form the background
  • 201. Chapter 2 • The Messiah and the True Parents 201of the spirit world. As long as cultural alone? I am asking you if he can do itbarriers remain on earth and are not all when even God Himself cannot. Fromremoved, and as long as the source of this perspective, what kind of religion isunity is not created in the spirit world, it that will be introduced by the Messi-the root of all these diverse cultures, we ah and established by God? The conclu-will not be able to bring them into unity. sion is that it has to be a religion that has(100-16, 1978.10.04) great strength to unify individuals, fam- ilies, tribes, peoples, nations, the world, The person with the responsibil- and cosmos with love. Even Satan says,ity to make the nations one, make the “Isn’t this the purpose that the Messiahworld one, and make heaven and earth should come for and pursue? Isn’t thisone with original love is the Messiah. God’s purpose of sending the Messiah?”Can the Messiah actually fulfill this role (130-174, 1984.1.15)
  • 202. BOOK TWO True Parents 2 CHAPTER 3 4 The Need for True Parents Section 1. We Also Need Our ship between parents and children is like Natural Parents the relationship of heaven and earth. It is a vertical relationship. Originally, when God as the Parent This world is made up of two spheres, created Adam and Eve, He reaped the one is a world of spirit and the other is benefit of having children. At the same the physical world. Since we are born as time, He enabled the children to ben- sons and daughters of the invisible God, efit by having parents. God’s hope was God and we are at relational poles. We to raise His children to perfection. Had are born at one pole and grow up. As we this happened, it would be possible to grow up, we long to find the invisible say that God would have harvested both God. Finally we become bride and bride- Adam and Eve. groom and we become one in love that Then, why do we need parents and unites the upper spiritual hemisphere why do we need children? God is spir- and the lower physical hemisphere. itual and human beings are physical. The parental heart is the heart of The parent-child relationship is also like Heaven. We need parents to take over this. the heavenly nation and parents want The invisible God bears fruit through children’s love in order to occupy the the visible child and then enters into the earth. When do we come to know this heart of the child to reveal His value as heavenly heart? We cannot understand the visible God. The invisible God bears it as children. We have to be parents to fruit within the child’s heart and the know the parental heavenly heart. fruit of the child is then produced. It is Love conquers and unites the two possible to transfer the fruit of the father worlds of parent and child. When this to the child. And thus, for God, both His happens, the parent-child relationship fruit and the parent’s fruit are produced. is a glorious parent-child relationship. They have equal value. They are equal. No one is behind or in Then, why are parents and children front of the other. They are one. This needed? Even though God possesses indeed is a glorious parent-child rela- love, He needs a partner to share His tionship. love. We as children also need a partner People say that those who are without to share our love. This partner relation- parents are pitiable. Why? They have noptt
  • 203. Chapter 3 • The Need for True Parents 203way of conquering the spirit world and divided. (125-166, 1983.3.20)physical world. We also feel sorry forthose who are without children. God’s Then what are True Parents? How doideal of creation was for children and your physical parents and True Parentsparents to unite and bind the cosmos differ? In terms of love, what is the dif-together with love. However, they will ference between your physical parentsfall into a miserable state because they and True Parents? True Parents andare in a position where they can fail to your biological parents have differentemulate that highest model. They can- concepts of love. Again, they have differ-not go to the Kingdom of Heaven. This ent concepts of love. Your physical par-is why those who are without children or ents teach you love with a focus on theparents are sad people. (222-309, 1991.11.6) physical reality, and your spiritual par- ents teach you love centered on a worldSection 2. True Parents and Our that is spiritual. They have different con-Natural Parents tent. It seems that physical parents should In what position are your fallen, bio- suffice, so why do you need spirituallogical mother and father? Have there parents? It is because of the Fall. Whatbeen, in a world untainted by the Fall, fallen parents have been teaching hasunfallen sons and daughters of whom led us continuously down a self-cen-God could say, “Oh, you are our sons and tered path. Through your parents’ love,daughters!”? In the Garden of Eden, was a decisive line has been drawn holdingthere a concept that one had to forsake you eternally within the satanic world;his former mother and father in order to and there has been no way to sever it.find a new mother and father? No. Then (129-99, 1983.10.1)why are we born with such a fate? Thisfate was not created by God but by Satan. When True Parents appear, they loveIt is the result of the Fall. This is a world with God’s love. Accordingly, God lovescreated by the devil. everything that True Parents love. This Here, Satan separates everything. is a principle. So try to follow while say-He separated mothers and fathers, sons ing, “Although we are born in the satan-and daughters, the families, and nations ic world, let us follow True Parents!and divided the world into small pieces. I like the nation of True Parents andThe culmination of all this is the Last their family even more than my motherDays. The Last Days refers to the end of and father, my house, and my sons andthe world. In the Last Days, something daughters. God’s love is the best!”new begins. In our Principle, if a new When you are receiving the love ofideal is to begin in the Last Days, what True Parents, Satan will not be able todoes God do? He creates a movement to drag you away no matter how hard hebring together everything that has been tries. Since the sphere of the love of God
  • 204. 204 Book 2 • True Parentsand True Parents is the ideal realm of the coming future age. True Parents arethe original world, Satan cannot take the root and the physical parents are theaway these sons and daughters. bud. They are connected in this way. There are people of all five colors Your parents are branch parents, andamong the members of the Unification branches grow from sprouts. So theseChurch. Your parents are your natural parents are branches of the age, but I amparents. Next, there are the True Parents a parent of the three ages. I can be theof the Unification Church. They are spe- parent of the root age as well as the par-cial parents. True Parents are different ent of the trunk and branch age, and offrom your parents. the leaf age. There is a great commotion as your You should never forget the wordsnatural parents try to kidnap you from True Parents. Because I pray in the TrueRev. Moon, as you try to go to the special Parents’ name, everyone follows me andparents. But the special parents are stay- says “I pray in True Parents’ name,” buting undisturbed with their eyes closed. this is not acceptable. It is against theThey do not even tell you to come. They Principle. What will the consequence oftell you to come if you like but not to this be? When a mother and father saycome if you do not want to. Whereas parents,” their children will ask, “Thenyour parents are stirring up trouble and who are our parents? What’s the differ-screaming, “Rev. Moon is Satan, a her- ence?” So there will be confusion thatetic!” True Parents are unperturbed. Do should not happen. Your parents areyour parents say, “We are special par- parents of one generation while I am aents”? (128-137, 1983.6.11) parent of three generations. I am a par- ent of a vertical generation. So grand- You ask who I am. I am the parent fathers, fathers and grandsons call meof the three ages, that is, the parent of Parent. This involves three generationsthe Old Testament Age, the New Testa- and three stages.ment Age and the Completed Testament This is why the Parent cannot doAge. This is why I am the True Parent. things as he pleases. The root cannotYou pray in the Parents’ name, but you leave its place and do things as it pleas-should not pray in the True Parents’ es. It may say, “Oh, I wish I could hangname; the only one who can pray in the around like the branches,” but it cannotTrue Parents’ name is me. do that. Then, what is the difference between Can the root do anything it wishes?the parents who gave you birth and True Can a bud go wherever it wishes? TheyParents? They are not the same. Your long for the branch. How stifling it mustparents are in the position of the par- be to stay in one place for hundreds ofents of one age. I am in the position of millions of years! They stay in one placethe parent spanning three ages, includ- until they dry out and die. There is noing the spirit world, the present age and freedom there. But branches can go
  • 205. Chapter 3 • The Need for True Parents 205around as they please. You should know ents must appear; third, true childrenthis. (141-226, 1986.2.22) must appear, and fourth, a true nation must appear through its true citizens.Section 3. The Reason True How long do you think they have beenParents Must Come waiting for this! How eagerly, over thou- sands of years, do you think those in What is it that you desire? You want the spirit world have waited for you toto be people of the heavenly kingdom or appear on earth and realize God’s origi-children of the heavenly kingdom. This nal will?must be your desire. If you become peo- The one who rules this world is Satan.ple and children of the heavenly king- This world is, first, a world centered ondom, the heavenly kingdom will natu- Satan, second, a world centered on falserally appear. parents, that is, fallen and evil parents, Then, what kind of world is the heav- third, a world centered on evil children,enly kingdom? Is it a democratic world? and fourth, a world centered on evilDemocracy is a means and a transitional nations. The spirit world and the futureideology to make regime change easier ideal world must reject all this.when the Lord comes. When the Lord When the Unification Church saysappears on earth, all the people of the True Parents your parents oppose that,world must follow him. The people as a saying, “Then who are we?” There havewhole must go before the Lord. Then, this been incidents where parents kidnapwould be convenient for organizing all their children who are trying to be truethe nations of the world into one nation. sons and daughters. Although all the But democracy cannot unify the nations of the evil world have opposedworld. The experiment is already over. us and chased us away, they cannotCan America itself lead the world? oppose us now. Now, even if they fight,America itself is doomed. So the ques- they cannot beat Rev. Moon.tion is how to save America and guide it So we must escape from Satan’sto govern the world. If this is God’s will, domain. But Satan is keeping us fromit has to be handled through the philos- escaping by mobilizing all individuals,ophy of the Unification Church, “Rev. families, tribes, peoples, nations and theMoonism.” Until this happens, there is world. This is the final battle. (166-222,no way for America to survive, and the 1987.2.15)bridge to the heavenly kingdom cannotbe built by the American people. Section 4. The Conditions for the The spirit world is organized on the Appearance of the True Parentsbasis of certain principles. How long willit take for something like this to appear What has to be done in order for Truein the physical world? First, God is the Parents to come? Without the Archan-central existence. Second, the True Par- gel’s restoration, True Parents cannot
  • 206. 206 Book 2 • True Parentscome. Without Jesus being restored, and True Parents as the horizontal par-True Parents cannot come. Also, with- ents together realize ideal love. (218-223,out the bride being restored, True Par- 1991.7.29)ents cannot come. This must be resolvedin the religious world. Democracy is the ideology of broth- The entity that has appeared after ers. This is why they fight. That is why Iresolving all the difficulties in God’s have declared, “We need parents. Onlyprovidence of restoration is the True parents can stop the fight. What we needParents. True Parents are not easy-going, in this miserable situation is the way ofgood-for-nothing people. the parents, and Godism, the ideology True Parents would not appear unless centered on God!” What kind of par-the archangel was restored. They would ents are these parents? These parents donot appear unless Adam was restored. not exist in the satanic world. They areAlso, they would not appear unless the an exact opposite of the parents in thebride – that is, Eve – was restored. That satanic world. These parents are calledis for sure. (46-214, 1971.8.15) True Parents. Why do we need True Parents? WeSection 5. The True Lineage Must need them in order to dismantle theCome Through the True Parents foundation of satanic love, life, and lin- eage. How did men and women fall into It is the True Parents whom we need. such a situation? It was because of theWhat began with false parents must sexual organs. In the original sense, sex-now begin with True Parents. False par- ual organs are a palace of love. But whatents inherited false life and false lineage happened to that palace of love? It is thethrough false love. This must be reversed. palace of love, palace of life, and palaceThe issue relates to inheriting true life of lineage. The human sexual organs areand true lineage through the love of True that precious. They are holy.Parents. The question, in other words, is Through the Fall, they became some-this: how can we, after having wrongly thing dirty. From God’s viewpoint, theyreceived the seed of life, receive the orig- were originally not something dirty, butinal seed? holy. The human sexual organs are the The Messiah has to return to earth to most precious things. Life, love and lin-address this question and plant the seed eage are connected to them. Satan defiledof the Messiah, the True Parents’ new something so precious. (218-176, 1991.7.28)seed of life. We cannot receive this seedwithout True Parents. Through this we Section 6. The True Parents arewill return to the position of the original Needed Absolutelytrue olive tree. This is simple. So God is our real parent. How close What do the Unification ChurchHe is to us. God as the vertical parent members call me? They call me the True
  • 207. Chapter 3 • The Need for True Parents 207Parent. The words “True Parent” are It is the True Parents whom we need.fearsome words. It is also a great thing Who are the True Parents? They are peo-that these words exist. ple more precious than your friends or Without a family that emerged from teachers. So you must follow True Par-the womb of God’s love as a model, no ents even if you may have to abandontribe, people or nation can be formed. your friends or your teachers. You mustA family expands to form a tribe, a peo- walk this path even if your friends say,ple and a nation. Therefore, to defeat the “Alas, that’s it between you and me” orworld of the devil, we must deal with even if your teacher says, “I am no longerthings based on the model of the true your teacher” because you go to the Uni-family. fication Church. Furthermore, you must Fallen people have evil parents. Your go this path even if your mother andmother and father are parents within the father disown you. If you follow the pathfallen domain as well. What does this that everyone all at once can acknowl-mean? It means that they are ancestors edge as good, there will be a new historicwithin the fallen tradition. So the fact beginning of heaven and earth there. (33-that the term True Parents has appeared 336, 1970.8.23)is an amazing fact. Why do we need True Parents? The Humankind needs True Parents.unfallen Adam and Eve should have Why? For the first time in history, analigned completely with the original will event based on principles and connect-of God. They should have accomplished ed to the axis of love has occurred. It isthe ideal of oneness with God and estab- unprecedented in history, and will neverlished the world of love, with the unified be repeated in the future. This axis is one,realm of heart at the core. It would have not two. What is this axis? It is the axis ofbeen a cozy nest where everything can true love. The love that your mother andbecome one, where everything is cer- father share is not true love.tain, and where everything begins from That is why it is written, “You shalla perfect situation. love the Lord your God with all your But this realm of love has not heart, and with all your soul, and withemerged. We need True Parents in order all your mind.” This is the great and firstto accomplish it. commandment. And the second is like On the day this realm of love appears it, “You shall love your neighbor as your-in the world, the Unification Church will self.” This is what God has been doing.become obsolete. The world will not be (137-107, 1985.12.24)needed either. We must put the nationand world aside and find this family. This Why do we need True Parents? Byhas to happen. We must seek out this fulfilling their individual responsibility,family even if we have to abandon every- True Parents can expel the worldwidething. This is crucial. (138-277, 1986.1.24) Satan that is clinging to individuals. By
  • 208. 208 Book 2 • True Parentsestablishing the family level indemnity your thought becomes the same as thatcondition and fulfilling our responsibil- of God and True Parents. You will be ableity, Satan can automatically be restored to give birth to the same fruit – sons andthrough indemnity. daughters of goodness. This cannot hap- Without accomplishing the world- pen in the satanic world. It is not good towide restoration through indemnity and have sons and daughters before this hap-the individual portion of responsibility, pens. (125-208, 1983.3.20)restoration through indemnity cannotbe carried out. Without getting rid of Section 7. The Designation of theSatan through fulfilling our responsibil- True Parents Was Foreseen andity, restoration cannot be achieved. (137- Predicted106, 1985.12.24) What will come to pass in the Last The reason we need True Parents is to Days? Because we inherited the devil’sbring God down to dwell on earth. This love, life and lineage, True Parents mustis why Parents are going through suffer- appear here in order for us to inheriting on this earth. (217-354, 1991.6.12) God’s love, life and lineage. The True Parent is not someone who just passes Why do you need True Parents? It by. Do you know how much God hadis in order to receive the new lineage. toiled and how much blood religionsThe Old Testament Age was the age of have shed before I declared the namethe foundation of faith, the New Testa- “True Parents”?ment Age was the age of the foundation The book called Gyeokam-yurok,of substance, and the Completed Tes- which appeared after Jeonggam-rok longtament Age is the age of the new ideal. ago, prophesied about my name. ManyHence, it is said that it is in the age of people saw me even before I was where we should inherit the good How do you think they saw me evenlineage of the heavenly kingdom. Until before my birth? The spirit world exist-now we had different blood. We inher- ed before my birth, so it taught them thatited mixed blood. such and such a person would have to I have inherited the original, tradi- appear. Only then will the people whotional blood and so I am fighting with have been through such ordeals and suf-Satan with knowledge of all this truth. fering on earth come within my realm ofI am doing this because I know such dominion in the spirit world. God usesthings. True Parents are the new bud of this strategy. Since these people havethe true olive tree. You should cut your- lived in attendance to him, they are sup-self off and be engrafted with the bud of posed to follow him even after he comes.the True Parents. The Parents’ bud and For this reason, our loving God revealedGod’s bud must be engrafted. Then, your everything tens and hundreds of yearsbody may be cut down to nothing, but before I was born.
  • 209. Chapter 3 • The Need for True Parents 209 So I am a historic figure. Now, even this. Moreover, although we were toif I say that I am a historic figure and say become eternal blood relatives who caneven one word to the Korean people or to attend the Parent, the Creator of heav-the people of the world, whether at night en and earth, focusing on God’s love,or in early morning, they acknowledge life and lineage, Adam lost the right toit as something they heard in the bright become the True Parent. Also, had thelight of day; and no one denies it to be Fall not occurred, there would be onetrue. (213-27, 1991.1.13) culture, the culture of Adam and the tribe of Adam. This would have estab-Section 8. True Parents’ Position lished one right of kingship.Is Not an Elected One The democratic world is like a guid- ing staff. It is an ideology of brother- Until now, it has been hard for me to hood. Since there are many brothers,find a family and hard to find a church. in order to appoint a representative toIt has been hard to set the direction for receive the inheritance, they must getChristianity, hard to bring the free world together and choose the one who sacri-and communist world back from their fices more, serves more, and can betterpaths to ruin. Now, through me, the uphold the tradition. That is the demo-right of the eldest son has been restored. cratic style. Democracy is a global ideol-Again, the right of the eldest son has been ogy, but above it stands the ideology ofrestored. Had Adam not fallen at the parents. The age of the parent is comingoutset, Adam himself would have pos- in the future. Do you choose your parentssessed the right of the eldest son. Also, through an election? Could you chooseAdam would have become the authentic the returning Lord through an election?True Parent. Adam himself would have Could you choose God through an elec-become the king among kings. tion? You could not. Democracy has the What did human beings lose through basis to create an atmosphere of distrust.the Fall? They lost the right of the eldest Why? People do all kinds of things forson. They lost the right of the eldest son their own personal gain. They do allto inherit the great foundation and assets sorts of things, such as using money andof heaven and earth. They lost it because utilizing networks to slander others andof the devil. We have been ignorant of plot against them. (211-343, 1991.1.1)
  • 210. BOOK TWO True Parents 3 CHAPTER 4 5 The Mission of the True Parents Section 1. The Position of the perfectly? This is also simple. It is True True Parents Parents. Who is God? God is the representa- The world has passed through many tive true person. In more concrete terms, eras: the eras of imperialism, emperors this means that He is one who can love and kingdoms. After they passed came everyone. God is the one with the capac- the children’s era of democracy and the ity to love all beings. In short, He loves servants’ era of communism. Because everything, no matter how large or how these eras were not governed by the law small. All things, large and small, can be of love, we can conclude they were prod- drawn into His embrace. Through this, ucts of a false world. The original world everything is to be brought together. All was to come into being as the extension creatures in the world, all things both of an original heart. Then, there must large and small, are to be drawn in. God be an original person. But where is that will thus embrace everything, large or original person? It should be understood small, in His love. (124-116, 1983.2.1) that the term “person,” here includes both man and woman. Our purpose is the world. We must Since this is certainly a satanic world, continue to go forward for the sake of history has been pursuing an original the world, no matter how difficult it may man in this world. This is why billions of be. We must go forward for the sake of people in the world today are looking for the world and give for the sake of the a leader who can guide not only a true world. We should give out everywhere world, but also heaven and earth. Then, we go. True Parents should give. This how does an original leader come about? is the fundamental principle. There are He comes transcending fallen individu- new things there; there is a new world, als, families, tribes, peoples, and nations and new connections are being forged – even the world itself. What kind of per- there. (147-142, 1986.9.7) son is he? He is a true person. What kind of true person? I am asking for the defi- You call me the True Parent. This nition of a true person. It is simple: he is is why I try to give you all good things the one who has perfect love. Then what on behalf of God and you in turn try to is perfect love, and who is able to love receive them. This is a basic principle,pt
  • 211. Chapter 4 • The Mission of the True Parents 211and I guide you on this path because I ple, nation, world and universe. All ofknow this principle. (127-328, 1983.5.22) these must be connected and included. The True Parent must love humankind You have something backing you just as a wife loves her husband, or asup and that is the perfect power to have parents love their sons and daughters.behind you. It is the same power behind They must love humankind just as sonsTrue Parents. Satan cannot accuse True and daughters love their parents. TheyParents and so you have received identi- must always have an instantaneous con-fication cards. This card must be signed nection. (118-240, 1982.6.6)by God and Satan. Moreover, it mustbe signed by the archangel and then by What is God’s desire? It is to find theAdam. (117-160, 1982.2.28) people who want to live with Him. God seeks those who wish to live with HimSection 2. The Path of the True forever, and so, once their foreheadsParents touch, He would not want to be sepa- rated from them even after tens of thou- Conflicts are spreading throughout sands of years. He wants to live in a lovethe world today. Who is to confront this such that once He touches His belovedsituation? We should. We should fight sons and daughters with His fingertips,against communism, prevent the break- He would not want to remove His handsdown of ethics, and protect religions even after tens of thousands of years.because they are collapsing. I have been The Unification Church teachesseriously discussing these problems with about the parent-child relationship andscholars and theologians throughout the husband-wife relationship based onthe world. I have been doing something such a principle. Furthermore, it pro-no one in America would even dream of poses to incorporate such a principledoing. You say you are doing activities, in the relationship of siblings and thebut who do you think is having more family as a whole. We are not talkingdifficulties, you or me? There is a prin- about brothers and sisters who just meetciple that parents must suffer more than once and then part, but those who dotheir children, and I am practicing that. not grow tired of one another even afterIf I have money, I do not use it for my living together for tens of thousands ofown living expenses. I am opening up years. God’s sphere of love will be estab-good paths for our future descendants. lished only when this is put into practiceWith a loving heart, I am making money by people of all colors. Will this be easy?for the sake of our future descendants. There must be the kind of parents who If you were to ask what the True Par- will share their food with people, waitent must do, I would answer that he must patiently until they finish eating, do theproceed in the position of the Father by dishes and even take care of them untilconnecting with the family, tribe, peo- they go to sleep. This is the very path
  • 212. 212 Book 2 • True Parentsthat True Parents have been trying to can never appear. Even among the sin-walk, and the path that I believe they ners, there have to be true sinners. Allmust follow. Each day, whenever I meet these need to be there. There has to be asomeone, I try to talk to him, even if I representative of love who can start fromforget about lunch and even keep talking the most miserable place in the worldpast dinner time. This is my philosophy. and overcome everything. He must fol-Meals are not important. I want to find low this path and build the bridge. Inthose whom I would not grow tired of order to do this, he has to follow the patheven after living together with them for of the cross of love. This is the bridge.tens of thousands of years. I am the kind Stage by stage, he must rise from beingof person who longs to have a son and a true servant of servants to being a truedaughter whom I can love after mid- adopted son, and then a true son, a truenight, after two o’clock in the morning, Cain, and eventually a true Abel.after the cock crows and even when the Who has had to walk this path, thatdawn breaks – all throughout the night. you know – the path of the servant ofAlso, I am someone who seeks a brother servants and of the adopted son? It was Ior sister. (127-284, 1983.5.15) who had to walk that path. I am building the bridge because I have walked that A true person, as the representative way, survived the fight, and triumphed.of history, would strive to teach human- Whenever you see a pitiable person on thekind by saying, “Humankind, this is the street, remember that I have been in thattrue standard you must follow.” Even if he kind of situation. Don’t you think that Ihad to make harsh sacrifices, a true per- was indignant when I was being steppedson would nevertheless teach and pioneer on, tortured and kicked by the commu-in this way on behalf of humankind. If he nists? But I never prayed, “O God, strikeknew the path and said he would take it these enemies with a thunderbolt andonly for his own sake, he would not be a slaughter them all.” Although my bodytrue person. (63-88, 1972.10.8) was bleeding, I was praying for them to receive blessings. (63-88, 1972.10.8) Think about how one can receive thehistoric title of True Parent. How many Section 3. The Course Prior tolevels do you think you must go through Becoming the True Parentsuntil you reach that of the True Parent?Initially, one will have to start from the The Fall led to the appearance of falsestage of true servant of servants. Next, parents. Because of this, I have had to fol-there must be the stage of true beggar low a suffering course in order to estab-and then true laborer. All of these must lish True Parents and a heavenly nationbe included. There will also need to be in the midst of this satanic world. Thistrue persecutors and those who bear the has to be restored by parents. The par-cross. If this is refused, the True Parent ents must take the responsibility for and
  • 213. Chapter 4 • The Mission of the True Parents 213indemnify what was jeopardized. (131-62, ing it by breaking through barbed-wire1984.4.1) entanglements. The scars from cruel torture and from the whip still remain, In order to be a True Parent, one must not to mention blood and tear stains. Ilove the world of Cain. This Cain world have pioneered such a course. Thus, youis the world of the eldest son. The Cain should not bring grief to your Parentsworld is just like the world of the fallen in Heaven or on earth. This is the trea-eldest son. Therefore, without the True sure store of the universe. Here we canParents making a condition of having shut down hell and build the Kingdomfully given the love of Heaven even amid of Heaven. (216-325, 1991.4.15)the opposition of this world, the satan-ic world cannot be restored. The eldest For there to be True Parents thereson must be loved first. Since Satan is must be two people. Without two peo-the eldest son in principle, if God wants ple, we cannot meet the standard of Trueto love Abel, He must establish the con- Parents. Although a victorious standarddition of having loved Satan, the eldest may be established in the spiritual bat-son, first. Without showing such love to tle, no victorious standard can be estab-Satan, there is no way for Him to love lished in the physical world unless Truethe second son. This is according to the Parents manifest in physical form. APrinciple. So the path that the mother, condition for victory may be createdEve, should walk is to unite Cain and in the spirit world, but a correspond-Abel and return to Adam. Therefore, ing foundation cannot be laid on earthno matter how universal a love Mother unless True Parents are first installedwants to receive, I cannot give such love. there. Therefore, the True Parents whoThat is her situation. (124-73, 1983.1.23) are to come must fight for this on behalf of earth and heaven by offering their In the matter of having loving rela- lives. This battle will last for a forty-yeartionships, I hold the world record. Also, period. What kind of battle do the Par-a group of people is emerging who will ents who come during this forty-yearbe able to hold the cosmic record in mat- period have to go through? First of all,ters of conscience. This is not just a con- they must go through spiritual trialscept but also a reality. It is a historic fact. in the spirit world. Then, they must goHow threatening this is to Satan and through physical tribulation on inspiring for God! We should know The combined spiritual and physicalthat our Unification Church is in such conditions for the True Parents cannotan amazing situation that it can have be established until they pass throughonly a bright future. We should be deep- these trials and are able to stand in thely, deeply grateful for this. What have center without falling down. In so doing,God and the True Parents done in order they fulfill the hopes of the six-thou-to pave this road? They have been pav- sand-year history of God’s providence.
  • 214. 214 Book 2 • True Parents We established Parents’ Day in 1960. If we look at the history of the peopleWhat kind of day was that? It was the day of Israel, we see that Jacob could establishwhen we secured the starting point of the conditions for individual restorationtotal victory, both physically and spiri- because he was victorious in the indi-tually; this day also marked the start- vidual struggle with Esau. Later on, heing point of True Parents’ ideology. So could have a family because with God’salthough that day was just one day, and help he had prevailed in the family-levelthe conditions for this day are not com- struggle at Laban’s house. Afterwards,pletely established, these conditions will Jacob’s descendants entered Egypt, thecontinue on into the future of heaven satanic world, in order to create a peo-and earth. Beginning from that day, God ple. They were rescued from there withhas been able to execute His plan simul- God’s help and were then able to entertaneously in both the spiritual and phys- Canaan and gain victory over its sevenical worlds. In other words, God could tribes. In this way, the Israelites couldfinally fight back now that the basis was finally attack the satanic world whileestablished upon which there could be going through the forty-year course forcooperation with the spirit world. Since the restoration of Canaan. Prior to thethe foundation for victory has been laid forty-year wilderness course there wasin this way, we simply need to build a a three-day course. The Israelites werecorresponding foundation on the level of finally able to begin the restoration offamily, tribe, people, nation, and world. Canaan after going through this three- Due to the opposition of the people day course. Moreover, after enteringof Israel, Jesus went to paradise with- Canaan, the Israelites had to restore theout completing his mission. Since then, number forty once more.he has been able to bring Israel together Since the providence of restorationspiritually in the role of spiritual parent. has passed through such courses, I haveThe course, whereby True Parents can to walk a three year course and a fourestablish the worldwide foundation of year course after going through a for-victory on earth, is a four-year course. ty year course. Adding the three yearWhen the spiritual and physical worlds course and the four year course togeth-unite and establish the starting point of er gives you a seven year course. I will bevictory during this four-year course, all able to bring the history of restoration tohumankind will receive the benefit of a conclusion and establish the heavenlythe age such that they can march into sovereignty only when I pass through allthe spirit world above paradise. How- of these courses.ever, the True Parents who come as we Originally, Jesus also was to havepass through this historical course must walked a seven-year course from thebear the cross on behalf of humankind era of thirty-three and then establishedat the levels of individual, family, people, the standard of parents desired by God.nation and world. He was to establish the standard for the
  • 215. Chapter 4 • The Mission of the True Parents 215restoration of all things, thereby con- of Heaven and True Parents, is volun-cluding everything and fulfilling God’s teering to take on this kind of trial. Inwill at the age of forty. Although this was undergoing this process, you must notthe mission of Jesus, the Will remained only separate yourself from the satanicunfulfilled because Jesus died on the world, but also establish the standard ofcross without being able to accomplish a true child whereby you can adopt theit. Since the True Parents, the Second model of victory of True Parents and beComing, must inevitably take responsi- able to judge the satanic world.bility for the internal and external con- Also, the original will of God in rela-flicts, they have passed through a forty tion to True Parents cannot be realizedyear preparation period, a period of con- on the earth until this standard is estab-flict. Although externally it was a forty lished at the level of a tribe, a people andyear period of preparation, internally it a nation. You who are fighting on mywas a period of strife. After having laid side during this period are representa-the spiritual foundation for victory, the tives of True Parents on the individual,groundwork for laying the substantial family, ethnic and national levels. Asfoundation combining the spiritual and such representatives of True Parents, it isphysical was finally prepared on earth. your responsibility to fight on the world True Parents must be the central fig- stage, not to mention in Korea. Fromures in going through the three year this perspective, what has been the sor-course and the period of the restora- row of both the spiritual and physicaltion of all things – that is, a four year worlds until now? It should have beencourse to embrace all four directions. that from the day True Parents appearedIn this way, they must bring restoration on earth, heaven and earth should havethrough indemnification to a conclu- sung songs of peace, the entire cosmossion through this seven year course. The should have entered the realm of hap-three-year course, four year course, and piness, and the Kingdom of Heaven onforty year course prior to establishing Earth should have been be realized withTrue Parents may seem like short cours- God at its center. (13-285, 1964.4.12)es, yet they are time periods designed toreverse, through indemnity, all histori- How much did I suffer, how manycal sorrows, historical resentments, and curses did I receive, and how often did Ithe historical cross as a whole. We can- go to prison before I proclaimed the Truenot welcome the day of the victory of Parents? I have been to prison as manyTrue Parents without first establishing as six times. I declared True Parentsan absolute standard of not succumb- after all these hardships. Because of thising to any historical sorrow, pain or course, we are the True Parents. There-resentment. This is why our Unification fore, I am the most pitiful king amongChurch, which is taking responsibility the kings in the world. You may sayfor and is upholding God’s will on behalf whatever you want about True Mother
  • 216. 216 Book 2 • True Parentsand True Father, but I am the most mis- True Parents came with the right oferable person. (211-161, 1990.12.30) kingship over the spiritual and physical worlds. In order to link this right of king- You have no idea how much I have ship to the spirit world, the basis for uni-invested for the sake of the world. How fication must first be prepared there. Themuch blood and how many tears do you foundation for the right of kingship inthink I have shed? How much sweat? the spirit world must be connected withAnd how much do you think I have the formation level of the growth stagesighed deeply? I did not do this in order foundation. Otherwise, the spirit worldto eat well or obtain worldly success, but cannot participate at the place whereso that I could liberate the earthly world, True Parents have fulfilled the standardheavenly world, and God. There has nev- of perfection on earth. We must makeer been someone like this in all of histo- those preparations. (140-53, 1986.2.1)ry – only myself. There has been no oneexcept the True Parents. This is not just a You call me the True Parent. Whyconcept, but is my personal background. am I your parent? I did not give birth toSince by establishing the sphere of truth you, and yet I am still considered youron the stage of actual battle, I have been parent? Yes, but there is one main differ-building a foundation on a still higher ence: I am a parent who can connect youlevel; I have reached the stage where all to God’s love – original love. Who thennations can solemnly bow their heads. was Adam? He was a parent who was to(210-363, 1990.12.27) have become your ancestor, but he could not connect you to God’s love. This isSection 4. The Authority and why your parents also cannot connectMission of the True Parents you to God’s love. Then what is differ- ent about True Parents? The difference Why do True Parents come to hu- is that they have the special authority tomankind on earth? They come to make connect you with God’s love. Is it beingwhat the people will like the most: that righteous or evil to listen to me ratheris, to make you into True Parents – little than to your own parents? It is righ-True Parents. (125-117, 1983.3.14) teousness, because this is the principle of the cosmos. (118-147, 1982.5.23) What is it that True Parents must do?They must open the closed road between What do True Parents do? They havethe earthly world and the heavenly world the role of gathering false children andand turn it into a highway. They must transforming them into true children.make a highway leading from the earth- Because of this, Satan has been strikingly world through hell in the spirit world me and doing all kinds of things to stopand on to the heavenly realms. (134-127, it. The satanic side is evil. That is why1985.2.5) True Parents are trying to absorb the
  • 217. Chapter 4 • The Mission of the True Parents 217family level, tribal level, and world level Then how do we break through thesestep by step by assimilating these sons walls and advance to where God is? Thisand daughters. Although words are sim- is the purpose of religion. Satan hasple, it is a serious issue. (134-127, 1985.2.5) always worked in the dominion based on accomplishments through the Prin- I am disclosing everything at this ciple. He has been doing that ever sincetime. I am revealing the procedure for the beginning of the universe. Never-the servant of servants and for the ser- theless, God’s providence is to reconnectvant. All this time, I have been work- God and humankind. This is why Heing to show how people must proceed in has been developing religions through-order to become one. You can advance out history, such as Judaism. God’s willto God’s love only by fulfilling every- has been flowing through religions untilthing through following me. Otherwise now and has come down to Christianity;you cannot. (134-127, 1985.2.5) this is our current situation. True Parents have the responsibility How do True Parents come into to connect the indirect dominion withbeing? True Parents will emerge when the direct dominion. The question isa condition of responsibility is estab- how to demolish the walls within indi-lished for tearing down the wall that viduals, families, tribes, peoples, nationswas erected by the Fall of our ancestors. and the world, which are linked to Satan.Our Unification Church embraces all of Satan, for his part, thinks about how toChristianity, Catholicism, Buddhism, block this continuing work of God. TheConfucianism and Islam. Herein, all two have been dueling this way. Satanreligions can become one. Then the five has been persistently opposing God. Forraces can become one. (118-270, 1982.6.13) my part, I have been standing between God and Satan, constantly working to We must make restitution for the get rid of the latter. How do we move thewalls that arose between the dominion work forward without being exposed tobased on accomplishments through the Satan’s accusation? This is the reasonPrinciple (indirect dominion) and the the course of indemnification has comedirect dominion. We must resolve all about. This is humankind’s portion ofthe barriers within individuals, families, responsibility, which, so far, it has failedtribes, peoples, nations and the world. to carry out. The question, then, is howThe dominion based on accomplish- we can fulfill our responsibility. Satanments through the indirect dominion knows that this issue is the responsibil-was occupied by Satan, leaving him to ity of the Messiah. That is why he hassquat over the midway position. God is attacked True Parents by mobilizing alltherefore above, humankind is below, his forces. I have been doing the workand Satan holds the middle ground. This of destroying Satan’s walls whereveris how satanic walls have emerged. they are found: in individuals, families,
  • 218. 218 Book 2 • True Parentstribes, peoples, nations, the world and ple. Leaves contain elements of the rooteven the spirit world. The Messiah must and of everything else.clear the way along all these paths. This is why you are great. You have This has been the history of our Uni- all of God’s love and True Parents’ love.fication Church. Toward Satan we have God’s love and True Parents’ love formalways upheld the Principle with love. the core of their dominion over the uni-God has agonized over how fallen par- verse. They are the eternal standard forents, who inherited Satan’s lineage, the essence of a subject. Everything iscould be restored to the point where they governed through love. And thus youattain the status of the True Parents of can become the representative of every-humankind. This restoration occurred thing. You can represent not only God,for the first time in history at True Par- but also your mother and father, yourents’ Holy Wedding in 1960. Since Jesus elder or younger brother, even your elderwas unable to reverse the fall of Adam or younger sister. You can become suchand Eve, I must do everything on his a representative. If this happens, yourbehalf. (118-270, 1982.6.13) clan will welcome you and all fight- ing will cease. There will be no oppo-Section 5. True Parents’ Love sition; everyone will be embraced. This may be simple to say, but it is the core If you have discovered your true, of the Principle. You must become fullyoriginal self, then God is in your heart mature. The reason for going throughand you are within the realm of libera- spiritual training is to perfect yourself.tion. Your original self was born to con- In order to reach the point of self-tinue the history of the original lineage perfection, you must eventually becomethrough God and True Parents’ original engrafted to God and True Parents. Thislove. Finding this self will resolve every- engrafting is particularly importantthing. It is there that True Parents and given that you are already fully- growntheir love can be found. Since you began and therefore cannot literally be rebornfrom God’s love, when you find yourself, through the womb. It is for this rea-you will discover the two original images son that the Messiah comes. The Mes-of love already planted within you. They siah comes as a man with fully mature,are implanted there as the root. You can- original love – that is, the True Parent’snot pull yourself out of God nor out of love. He comes as a representative of theTrue Parents. Since you are one of their original ideal. Think about this everybranches, you cannot deny that you have time you use the word “I.” This is howbecome that branch. For example, if you you can be liberated. If you are liber-look at cells, they are all alike, wheth- ated from Satan, liberated from Satan’ser they are from a leaf or from the root. realm of daily life, and liberated fromThese days, they even multiply plants by the realm of Satan’s lineage, everythingmultiplying cells. It is the same princi- will be completed.
  • 219. Chapter 4 • The Mission of the True Parents 219 Then what will you do after having the purpose of your birth. When thisbeen liberated? Because you will serve happens, the love of God and True Par-and attend God instead of the devil, you ents will continually reside within you.will have to create a new cultural realm. This love is the basis of the harmony thatYou have to create True Parents’ realm completes you. In other words, you willof daily life. When you stand in the posi- have love, life and lineage. This forms ation of the perfected Adam, you realize trinity. (202-283, 1990.5.25)
  • 220. BOOK TWO True Parents 4 CHAPTER 5 6 The Kingdom of Heaven and True Parents Section 1. The Meaning of the And with parents, why should the father Characters for Cheon (天) and come first rather than the mother? This Bu-mo (父母) does not mean that women are disre- garded. If we analyze the Chinese character Bu-mo (parents) must have the char- for cheon (天), meaning heaven, it con- acter for bu (父), meaning father, first. sists of the character for two (二) and the However, it is interesting to look at the character for person (人). The character character for mo (母), meaning mother. for in (仁), meaning virtue, also includes It is written by putting together two of the characters for two (二) and for per- the characters for yeo, meaning woman son (人). Two people. But what kind (女), upside down. This is very interest- of people are they? They are people in ing. Thus the character for mo, meaning whom heaven and earth can become mother, puts two women together, albe- completely one, both vertically and hor- it upside down. This is a mother. This is izontally, by virtue of their perfect love. why a mother should be someone with The fundamental basis for realizing the the heart of heaven and the heart of harmony of heaven and earth is love. It earth. In other words, a woman can only begins from love. (186-60, 1989.1.29) be a mother if she is able to bring two hearts together within herself: a heart In the term “heaven and earth” connected to heaven and a heart that (cheon-ji), which should be mentioned represents the women of the earth. first – heaven or earth? Should it be earth Now let us look at the character for and heaven or heaven and earth? What bu (父), meaning father. What is it? If about with parents (bu-mo); should it you separate its strokes, it has two of be written father and mother or mother the characters for in (人), meaning per- and father? Should the term couple (bu- son, but is formed by combining them. bu) be written wife and husband or hus- It binds them together. What does this band and wife? It has to be husband and character mean? A man becomes a wife. There is no one who wants earth man, and a person becomes a person, and heaven; everyone wants heaven and not only by himself: here two must be earth. So what should come first? Heav- bound together. Only in this way does en must come first, and earth second. one become a father. What this meanspt
  • 221. Chapter 5 • The Kingdom of Heaven and True Parents 221is that to become a father, the person of earth is a world controlled by theirheaven and the earthly person must be descendants. This is how it works: whenbound together and be able to act as one. you die, you will surely find yourself inIt is interesting to think about this. the realm inhabited by tens of millions On the other hand, what comprises of your ancestors. You will then have tothe character for cheon (天), meaning face each one. If you have any faults, youheaven? Heaven does not exist alone. will receive judgment from them. WhatThere have to be two (二) for heaven to is the basic standard for receiving a pass-come into being. Hence, we can have ing grade through this judgment? That ischeon (天), meaning heaven, simply by the question.putting two people together. Then what What do you have to do to be award-about the character for bu (夫), meaning ed a passing grade by the families of yourhusband? This is a funny one. It has a hat ancestors? You must follow the basic rule.and goes up even above heaven. What Even in the other world there are con-does this mean? It means that when two nections among the numerous ances-people like each other, they go up to the tors, families, and peoples living of heaven. This is how the words These are all connected in that world.“husband and wife” were composed. From this viewpoint, the questionof Is there anyone who says, “Because what will allow you to pass is answeredI am such a great and handsome man, I quite simply: It is the ideal tradition ofdo not need a father or mother?” Would true parents. True parents bring about aanyone say, “Because I am a man, I true family, and thus serve as the presi-don’t need a father, who is a man. When dent of the family. Then, what about themy father dies, I will be the father and president of a country? He or she shouldthus the master in his place; so let my be the true parent of that country. Let usfather die and allow just my mother to say that nation was the United States. Itremain?” No one would say that. Sim- would be a nation having true parents.ilarly, there is no daughter who would In that case, the people should servesay, “I want to be the female head of the and unite with the president as theyhousehold, so let my mother die and my would with their mother and father. Thefather remain!” Then what do we need? basic principle in this case is that oneWe need both. There must be a father should go beyond one’s family, beyondand a mother. (59-182, 1972.7.16) one’s wife and beyond one’s parents in order to become one with the nation.Section 2. The Reason We Must An ideal is even greater than the fami-Attend True Parents on Earth ly. The ideal is to serve the true parents of one’s country more than the true par- The spirit world is a realm controlled ents of one’s family because they stand inby our ancestors, starting with Adam. the higher position. Why do you have toMoreover, the Kingdom of Heaven on live like this? Because if you do not, your
  • 222. 222 Book 2 • True Parentspath will be blocked in the spirit world. to become one with the Holy Spirit andThey will not welcome you there. Even if harmonize with the love of Jesus. Onlyyou have a doctorate, it will not matter. then will you have the possibility toThis is how it will be. engraft to the olive tree on God’s side. The principle of the world of the orig- However, since this is a spiritual engraft-inal ideal is that one should serve the ing, it is only partial; a complete engraft-parents of the nation more, for they are ing cannot take place until the Truesuperior to the true parents of the family. Parents come in the era of the SecondSimilarly, the parents of the nation should Coming and fully engraft under the influence and governance This is fundamental to building theof the parents of the world. The national Kingdom of Heaven. The formula is theparents should serve the world parents. same. The relationship between God and In the Unification Church we are pre- God’s son is absolute; it is a bond thatparing the way for the world-level True no one can break. No one can sever theParents. To pave this highest path in the father and son relationship. In a similarhuman world, we must willingly sacrifice way, when the husband and wife becomethe true parents of the family and even one in love, no one can divide their love.the true parents of the nation. This degree Even God cannot divide it. It is eternal.of sacrifice characterizes the Unifica- The question is whether you havetion Church. The Unification movement become a united couple, as a brotherseeks to overcome all barriers in order and a sister like Adam and Eve, whoto realize the family ideal of the world- can attend the True Parents. Anotherlevel True Parents. In order to do this, question is whether God’s love and thewe must sacrifice all family-level parents Parents’ love can dwell in your family.and national-level parents. If we become In other words, are you conveying thethe center of the world in this way, it will love of God and Parents through yourbe recorded that the primary source own love such that your sons and daugh-of the world’s new tradition will be the ters are born and nurtured in this lovingdegree to which we sacrificed individu- environment? This is a serious question.als and families and the degree of effort You should know that if you do not dowe made to go beyond the nation and its this, the door of the family Kingdom ofcitizens. (118-234, 1982.6.6) Heaven will not open. (137-185, 1986.1.1)Section 3. The Kingdom of We need to go through True ParentsHeaven is Possible Only Through to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. With-True Parents out going through them we cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. This is why True You cannot bring about the Kingdom Parents have appeared. Once True Par-of Heaven on your own. It requires the ents have appeared, they will give rise tocoming of the True Parents. You need True Families. Even in the midst of the
  • 223. Chapter 5 • The Kingdom of Heaven and True Parents 223satanic world, we must begin from this for breaking through in local neighbor-point in order to bring about a True Fam- hood activities (tong ban gyeokpa) areily. We must fight, and deny everything. for the purpose of creating True Par-(44-140, 1971.5.6) ents’ sons and daughters on the family level. We must create the kind of hus- Do you have a sovereign nation? We band and wife that can embody God’sare people without a nation. Although love in the family. They must recover thewe have a country called the Repub- lost clan, nation and world by embody-lic of Korea, the nation we are moving ing God’s love and thereby establishingtowards is a different nation. It is God’s the loving standards of grandfather andnation. However, you cannot enter this grandmother, father and mother, hus-heavenly nation without receiving cer- band and wife, and children.tified citizenship in that nation. Satan Only when we declare the emer-cannot accuse those with certified citi- gence of a world wherein all people arezenship, regardless of whether they are embraced and loved as sons and daugh-from the East, West, North or South; or ters will the realm of liberation begin onwhether in the past, the present or the earth. (210-42, 1990.11.30)future. Without such a citizenship, youcannot enter the heavenly nation. (148- The Bible says that you cannot enter288, 1986.10.25) the Kingdom of Heaven unless you are like a little child. What does this mean? The people of the world must pass Children only have their mother andthrough True Parents’ love. Without father. When they eat, when they sleep,going through this gate, there is no way and at all times, they are with theirthey can return to their original home- mother and father. Even when they growtown in the heavenly world. There will up and get married, they cannot forgetbe no path available to them other than about their father and mother. They canthe one towards hell. We must reverse never forget these words.this and go up. We must fight and pre- God is our Father. God the Father isvail over the opposing nations. the vertical father and the True Father For this reason, the Unification is the horizontal father. Therefore, youChurch has inherited the victory of have to learn Mother and Father’s lan-world-level messiahship, having gone guage and customs so as to be able to gobeyond national messiahship and come to your original hometown, or whereverdown to tribal messiahship. It is on the you go, and fit into that nation. What dotribal level of the satanic world that the Parents wish to achieve through payingvictory is to be won; we must trans- all this historical indemnity? They wishform these satanic families and thereby to liberate all people. Why? Becauserestore the world. God’s liberation requires the liberation Thus, the activities I have proposed of humankind. (225-19, 1992.1.1)
  • 224. 224 Book 2 • True ParentsSection 4. The Kingdom of the Kingdom of Heaven, even though heHeaven and True Love is God’s beloved eldest son?” they would not have an answer. The coming of True Parents marks The Kingdom of Heaven in heav-the beginning of a new love, a new cul- en and on earth is established only onture, and the birth of an ideal history. the basis of True Parents’ fully per-Through True Parents there begins new fected love. Unifying the Kingdom inlife, a new family, a new nation and a new the spirit world is the mission of Trueworld. They also represent the begin- Parents rather than of any other. Jesusning of the heavenly nation and of God’s is in paradise because he was unable tolove. The term True Parents represents become the True Parent. In the fallenfar more than just the words themselves. world, there has not yet been anythingYou should know that many individuals, or anyone who has received True Par-families, and nations have suffered and ents’ love, nor has there been any trace ofdied in order to make a relationship with True Parents’ appearance. Even if such athe coming age. The blood of hundreds foundation emerges in the spirit world,of millions of sacrifices is crying out to therefore, it is of no use. The vertical andyou at this time. horizontal standard and formula of the The Bible says that Cain accused God Principle is firmly established. You can-when he killed Abel and shed his blood. not just act as you please. (131-182, 1984.5.1)This is the only place where such a his-tory can be set right through the lib- The Kingdom of Heaven begins fromeration of resentment. The people who the love of a man and a woman. Based onhave gathered to inherit this mission what? The original Kingdom of Heavenand undergo the amazing task of resti- is where the horizontal line unites withtution are the Unification Church mem- the vertical line at the center, based onbers. If you truly come to know this, you God’s love. In God’s presence, a mancannot complain about your life or situ- and a woman become the nucleus at oneation even in your dreams, even though stroke, and their mind and body togeth-you may die a thousand times. (67-226, er form a circle. In this model, the mind1973.6.27) is the vertical self, and the body is the horizontal self. This much is clear. The What is God’s ideal of creation? It is vertical mind is God, and the horizon-to build the Kingdom of Heaven, both in tal body is True Parents. They are one.heaven and on earth, through the name Although the mind is invisible, it is nev-of the True Parents. Without the name ertheless vertical. And although theof True Parents, there will be no King- body is visible, it is horizontal. It is thisdom of Heaven on earth or in heaven. ninety-degree angle that people like.If you would ask today’s Christians, The family is an encapsulation of“Why is Jesus in paradise instead of in the whole universe. The spiritual realm
  • 225. Chapter 5 • The Kingdom of Heaven and True Parents 225exists within us. Each of us has a spiri- entire universe. How wonderful this is!tual aspect, which is our mind and our God and True Parents embrace every-heart. The visible body, however, repre- thing. This is the Way of the True Par-sents the world. When these two aspects, ent, and what a tremendous ideology itspiritual and physical, are able to revolve is. Those Unification Church membersin all directions based on the center, they who are determined to be loyal to God’sthen form an ideal person – provided will consider the Unification Church asthat they do not leave the central point. their own, whether they are in Korea, inThis is simple. When the invisible mind South America, in Africa or elsewhere.and visible body become one based on The amazing thing about True Parentsthe core of true love, this signifies the is that, through them God will bequeathideal man or woman, and the complete this entire universe to us. We gain thisspiritual maturity of the individual. amazing inheritance through True Par- When and through what do your mind ents when we meet them, make a deter-and body become one? They become one mination to be eternally one with them,through true love. What kind of true and follow through with this determina-love? Two kinds: vertical true love and tion. (124-39, 1983.1.16)horizontal true love, which are at nine-ty degrees to each other. This mind and How would you find me if I were onbody is the fruit, comprising the love, life a far away star? You would set the direc-and lineage received from God. It should tion automatically with a loving heart.become a unified core of vertical and When you set the right direction and say,horizontal true love. (217-150, 1991.5.19) “Teacher, Father!” it will immediately strike the core. In fact, you would rushSection 5. True Parents and to where True Parents were even if I toldEternal Life you not to come. This is the True Parents’ ideology of love. It will click into the right In order to meet your spouse and direction and you will know immediate-receive the children you can love, you ly. You should therefore live your dailymust follow the Parents. When you have life with a heart that longs for your Truereceived your children, you should be Parents until you die. You should live aable to say, “Oh, I am following the path life in which you can shed tears for yourthrough which I can command an entire True Parents before you leave this world.heavenly nation.” How splendid this is! It Only then will you enter the Kingdom ofis the same in the earthly world. You are Heaven after you pass away. This is a basicwalking the path in order to receive the principle. Because this has not happened,unified tribe, unified world and unified True Parents have come in order to rem-heaven together with your family. Why edy the situation. True Parents’ efforts tothen do you have to follow True Parents? revive this movement will lead you to theYou follow them in order to inherit this heavenly kingdom. (124-41, 1983.1.16)
  • 226. 226 Book 2 • True Parents There should be no objection to my ize what a joyful thing it is to be able toassertion that I am the clear owner of become true parents. This is true evenour Unification Church. Why? I have in America, where I have been workinginvested and served more than anyone in this way up until now. When I uni-else. Also, I am the teacher. No one can fy the American people by way of love,replace me. No matter how much some- they will know that I did it with theone may try, he cannot match the effort resolve of the Parent. Then, the indivis-I have put forth. He would give up in less ible nation and world will be establishedthan a month. For this reason, even if here. When that happens, the True Par-I were to climb a mountain, dig a hole ents will be welcomed wherever they the ground and hide there, you would These will all be places that belong to thetry to take me back even by digging me Parents, for they will be fully connectedout of the hole. Why? Because there is no to God; as such, they will be where theteacher like Rev. Moon. vertical realm of heart is connected. You The term “true parents” brings with should know that no connection willit all the blessings in heaven and earth exist without going through this cen-and a certificate that guarantees eternal ter. This is a perpendicular The name itself is a form of certifica- First is the husband and wife; next cometion before God and Satan. You should the parents of the family, the parents ofknow that. Once you attain this, your the tribe, and then the parents of a peo-ancestors will all bow to you, even if you ple. Thus, the scope increases. What thisdo not realize why they are doing it. On means is that based on the center thatthe day you receive it, your third-genera- has inherited the tradition of True Par-tion ancestors will come and bow down. ents from the beginning, the parents areThis is an amazing fact. (200-73, 1990.2.23) the parents of a family, parents of a tribe, parents of a people, parents of a nation,Section 6. True Parents and the and parents of the world. Later on, theNation nation will become the central entity based on this realm of parents and give Why have we sacrificed until now? It rise to a world centered on that nation.was to become the parents of the tribe. (118-267, 1982.6.13)How splendid this is! What do we doafter the nation and world are unified Since you have become a tribal mes-through such sacrifice? The place of uni- siah, you have inherited the right of thefication does not disappear. You stand in first son and right of the parent. Youthe position of the father or mother in are working to find the nation whichthat place of unity. can inherit the right of the first son What a holy thing it is to be par- and the right of the parent, and whichents! Parents always sacrifice and serve can connect with the right of kingship.with love. If you think about it, you real- When you eventually recover Korea, all
  • 227. Chapter 5 • The Kingdom of Heaven and True Parents 227nations of the world will be recovered. reciprocal relationship with each other.This is the final stage. The logical con- These relationships can be compared toclusion according to the Principle brings that of Cain and Abel. When Cain andus back to this point, after which, there Abel become completely one, this rightis nothing more. of kingship will become an eternal and In the future, we can use as a bul- indestructible right of kingship. Kim Il-wark the ideology of True Parents, True sung has his own version of three-sub-Teacher and True Owner. These three ject ideology, which is autonomy, cre-roles form the Three Subjects Principle. ativity, and consciousness. However, thisTrue Father and True Mother are True is human-centered; it cannot be consid-Teachers by virtue of their true love. They ered a complete ideology, for it lacks thehave taught something this world does doctrine of the Original Being. They donot know, including heavenly secrets not know God. With this understand-and earthly secrets in full detail. This is ing, you should march forward withwhy they are the best among all teachers. strength. (208-341, 1990.11.21)This is how God is. Furthermore, Godis the Lord of lords. I am also the Lord Now the time has come when you canof lords. When the right of kingship is develop a vision for the nation. It is anrestored, the Lord of lords will appear. amazing fact that you can stand in theWhat, then, is the Three Subjects Princi- front line as a fighter for sake of the inde-ple.? It is the ideology of the True Parent, pendence and deliverance of the nation.the True Teacher and the True Owner. Those who do this become representa-This is why the Unification Church has tives of human history and the history ofTrue Parents at its center. the universe. When God sees this, how It is the same with the nation. A proud and content He will feel!nation has a hierarchy with the presi- It is also an amazing fact that Truedent at the center. In the organization of Parents have appeared on this earth. Wea nation there is the ministry of educa- have severed that which has come fromtion, which is a group of true teachers. the false parents. Based on this accom-The administration is like the owner of plishment, we want to bring everyonethe nervous system. Because the entire through the gate to the True Parents onsystem of nerves converges upon the the opposite side. Accordingly, we aimadministration, it should be in the posi- to turn the path to hell back towardtion of the owner. The president at the is the master of the nation. All of Without passing through the gate ofthis is incorporated into the three-sub- the True Parents, you cannot enter theject ideology. Heavenly Kingdom. However, Chris- Hence, True Parents always stand in tianity does not have this gate. Onlythe vertical position while the education the Unification Church does. Passingministry and administration are in a through this gate will enable you to go
  • 228. 228 Book 2 • True Parentsdirectly to the Kingdom of Heaven. In not be able to walk the path of love. Justreturn, however, you must completely because you have received the Blessingclear up your past. You should not even on earth does not mean that everythingremember the names of the friends you is finished. You must also pass throughhave known. Married women should not a church-level Blessing, a national-lev-be thinking of the man they first loved. el Blessing and ultimately a world-levelThey must reach the point of completely Blessing. You will need to go throughforgetting him. Those who think about these three stages. Why? So that you canhow they lived in the past cannot enter effectively reach the point of total self-the Heavenly Kingdom. denial. Just because you have sons and This is why we must put together all daughters does not mean that they areour devoted effort to focus our thoughts your possessions. You must reach thesolely on True Parents and God. If some- point of total self-denial. These sons andthing else is mixed in, you will not be daughters belong to God and True Par-able to travel in a straight line. You will ents. (208-342, 1990.11.21)
  • 229. BOOK TWO True Parents 5 CHAPTER 6 7 True Parents and UsSection 1. The Essence of is created. You can never have heavenlythe Teachings of the Family children all by yourself; having heaven-Federation ly children clearly requires that heavenly parents appear first.1.1. The philosophy of the Parents For these heavenly parents to come, the eldest son must come first. Since the To be a child of filial piety, you elder son Cain, betrayed the heaven-should know what kind of people your ly way, the eldest son must walk Cain’sparents are. Do you really know what course in reverse and rise to the posi-kind of people they are? Have you ever tion representing God. The four-posi-considered whether your knowledge of tion foundation must then be estab-your parents comes just from the teach- lished. Before that point, you are allings you have received, or do you truly babies. No matter how great you mayknow them? You have come to the Unifi- be in the world, you should have a heartcation Church and are walking the path like that of a baby. This way, you have toof sons and daughters of filial piety. But be born again through Mother’s wombyou used to be little babies with dirty and Father’s bone. (16-191, 1966.3.22)diapers. You used to be little babies bit-ing and sucking your mother’s milk. You Although religions differ from eachgrew up that way, receiving your par- other, they have been prepared to followents’ love. If there is a philosophy which a path of goodness. They will surely con-is the best one in this world, it must be tinue. However, religions that insist thatthe parent-centered philosophy. Parent- only their way is correct are losing pow-centered philosophy is the best. You are er because the connection of heart couldnot little children anymore. You all must not take place in the direct dominion…learn. This is what parents want. This is because a period remained that Although you were born from Moth- corresponded to the seven-year courseer’s womb, you are still adopted sons that began from the formation level ofand daughters, so you must be loyal to the completion stage and went throughthose parents. When you become a par- the growth level of the completion stageent yourself, a four-position foundation and the completion level of the comple-pt
  • 230. 230 Book 2 • True Parentstion stage; thus we have entered the stage God’s ideal at the time of creation in theat which we can retrieve those who had Garden of Eden. This was true in the past;fallen away from the original line in the it is true in this age, and it will be so inindirect dominion so they may cross the future. Therefore, you should knowback over the line into the direct domin- that, judging from all of history, encom-ion. This cannot happen without True passing the past, present and future, theParents being at the center. Now there True Parents, who have appeared onis no ideology you need other than the earth are the central point that deter-ideology of True Parents. There is noth- mines the center of the universe. Historying else. We should not accept anyone’s starts anew from here, becomes orderedunrighteous ideology. I cannot endorse from here and bears fruit from here. It isKim Il-sung’s ideology or anyone else’s. because history bears fruit here that theThere is only one ideology, that of the past resurrects here. The world becomesTrue Parents. (136-51, 1985.12.20) ordered as one world and a new Kingdom of Heaven is realized.1.2. True families determine the Through the historical ages untilcenter of the universe now, where have the hopes of human- kind resided? Their hopes have resided When True Parents appear, a true in the future. In other words, human-family will be established, and a true kind has been thinking of hope onlyperson’s purpose can be realized. True as something belonging to the future.Parents is the name that can be praised Where is humankind going? We areeternally from the past, to the present and going towards the one world that is toon into the future. The fact that the True be realized in the future. Looking to theParents have appeared on this earth, that future, we have been seeking one world.True Parents are here, is the most joyful There will be rejoicing if a way is foundgospel of all gospels. Humankind these for True Parents to be welcomed amongdays is wicked. Due to the power of evil, a false humankind. So what is the desirerealm of death is emerging, and the world of humankind? It is to meet True Par-cannot find any direction. The establish- ents. True Parents are the highest hopement of True Parents is the fruit of God’s of humankind. When True Parentshistorical work of over six thousand appear, the historical tradition will beyears., In this age, when countless people realized at that time, rather than in theare wandering around aimlessly, True future. Where True Parents appear is theParents are the ones who have appeared as starting point of the fulfillment of histo-a central model to find their destination ry, rather than the starting point of justfor them and show them the direction to seeking that fulfillment. In other words,take. With the advent of the name True it is not the beginning point of hope butParents, the eternal heavenly kingdom of the fulfillment of hope. (44-132, 1971.5.6)of the future begins, a world that reflects
  • 231. Chapter 6 • True Parents and Us 231 What kind of family is the family of the heavenly world will come to earthTrue Parents? The family of True Par- and protect you just as the archangelents is a fruit of history, the center of the was meant to protect Adam’s family. Weage, and the origin of the future. Hence, have entered such an age. In the past, thewhen our world becomes the heaven- Cain domain was the spirit world andly kingdom of hope in the future, True the Abel domain was the earth. Abel wasParents’ entire lives will be the origin of being used because it was the time whenits traditions. This is the original source Abel had to sacrifice to rescue Cain. Butof the national ideology. Also, this is the now, since the right of the eldest sonoriginal point from which to establish has been restored, the spirit world is thethat world. You should always estab- angelic world and today’s Unificationlish the three-generation realm with Church families constitute the AdamTrue Parents, based on the connection domain; so the spirit world is meant toas children of True Parents. The three support the Adam domain and not usegenerations are God, Parents and you. it for its own advantage. Through this,Horizontally, there are also three gen- the land wherein Satan can interfereerations: I myself, my own children and and operate is disappearing. There is noyou. Heaven and earth will not be uni- room for him. Satan is being expelled.fied until these three generations have When we march forward strongly andbeen completed. (44-169, 1971.5.6) boldly, without sacrificing our stan- dards of being the forefront even by one The family is the heavenly base. You step and keep a progressive attitude andmust firmly settle in a family. You should unwavering standard, the devil’s forcesfirmly settle in a family and decide the will fall off a cliff. Let’s light a fire underdirection in which you will go. Center- each family. (211-349, 1991.1.1)ing on True Parents and God, all fam-ilies should put up True Parents’ pic- 1.3. God’s love and True Parents’ture, and your four-position foundation loveshould bow there together. Three gener-ations must offer a bow. The four posi- God’s love is the love of a verticaltion foundation involves three genera- parent, and True Parents’ love is thetions. Three generations – grandfather love of horizontal parents. Since youand grandmother, mother and father, are the people that have inherited these,and children – should offer a bow. After your minds are the fruit of the traditionestablishing a four position founda- that has received the love of the verticaltion, when you bow down in the name God and parents. Likewise your bodiesof True Parents this is not within the are the fruit of the tradition that havefallen domain. You will be in the realm received the love of horizontal True Par-of liberation because God has direct ents. In order for these fruits to form thedominion over you. All the spirits in horizontal basis of a family and form a
  • 232. 232 Book 2 • True Parentssphere with a vertical center you need to a family. Having family members meansbe a husband or a wife and have children. there must be a family the existence of aSo it is a sin not to bear children. You family means there must be brothers andshould not be a childless person. Is there sisters, and the existence of brothers andflesh without bone? No, because it would sisters means there must be parents. Inhave nowhere to attach itself. (184-309, Christianity, religious people use words1989.1.1) such as “church members” and “believ- ers,” but they have not been able to use God’s masculine and feminine char- the term “family member.” Today, peo-acteristics are separated into the forms ple are proclaiming the idea of one greatof Adam and Eve. What unites them and global family, but building a great familymakes them one again? Love. As they requires the presence of parents who canseparate and reunite, God can experi- be the father and mother of that greatence how strong the love is that is con- family. The one who comes as such atained within Himself. Otherwise, He parent is none other than the Messiah.would not know. Although God has love Among the family members of thewithin Himself, He does not experience Unification Church today, there arethat love. He knows about it only through members who are true members andmeeting a partner. Through people, He those who are the opposite. There arefeels the love that is inside Himself. God also family members standing in theis the vertical Father, and Adam and Eve midway position. What kind of personare parents centered on horizontal true is a true family member, one with thelove. (185-187, 1989.1.8) name of “family member” in the sense of the heavenly family established by God is the bone of love. God’s love is God? This is the question. To be a fam-like the bone and human love is like the ily member, one first needs to have par-flesh. The bone and flesh become one in ents. Also, to be brothers and sisters oneorder to take shape. This is the principle. needs to have parents. The principle isJust as you have bones, God’s love is the that although there may be many broth-love that is like the bone. True Parents’ ers and sisters, there can be only onelove is the love that is like the flesh. (181-206, set of parents. In other words, although1988.10.3) there are many family members, there is only one head of the family. Then, who is1.4. Parents and family members the center of those parents? Who is the head of the family? They cannot be peo- In our Unification Church, we call ple who are self-centered heads of fam-our church members family members. ilies or self-centered parents. They areUntil today, no one has helped us under- parents who focus on the brothers andstand this term “family member.” Fam- sisters, on the family members. Can theyily members do not exist separately from connect with evil in the evil world? They
  • 233. Chapter 6 • True Parents and Us 233must have nothing to do with evil. If they Section 2. The Value of Workingare parents and a family head living in with True Parents while They arethe way of true goodness, will they main- on Earthly serve their family or the Korean peo-ple? No. They should be the parents of all In this world, there cannot be twohumankind and the central point for the sets of True Parents. In North Korea,one great family. Then, who can stand in they call Kim Il-sung “Father,” and inthe position of the owner, parents, and the Unification Church you also call mecenter? God, who has created heaven and Father. But the father of the Unificationearth, should stand there. Who should Church and the father of North Koreastand there next? The Savior, the repre- are qualitatively different. They are con-sentative of God who can bring order to fronting each other: both are saying theythe evil world, should stand there. Thus, are the parent. Also, God and Satan area true family can be realized only when fighting, each claiming a parent as theirwe have the Savior, who has become one own. Who should render public judg-with God, as our parents on earth. Only ment over this matter? Human beingsthose who truly attend the Savior can should. Human beings should choosebecome true children and true brothers their parents, saying, “Our parentsand sisters. (15-294, 1965.12.7) should be such and such people.” They should make the decision, saying, “The You should only walk the path that fallen parents are evil parents for thisconforms to God’s will. You should reason, and good parents are good par-become brothers and sisters with people ents for this reason. Since it is God, notwho are not actually your brothers and Satan, who has been seeking good par-sisters, and follow parents who are not ents, God is the father of the good par-actually your parents. The Unification ents.” So where does everything comeChurch is making a movement that goes down to? It all comes down to the pointbeyond the affections of flesh and blood. where we meet True Parents.This movement focuses on God and is There cannot be two sets of parents.formed of brothers and sisters who are When parents die, do they come backnot actual brothers and sisters attend- after a thousand years? Since the oneing parents who are not their actual par- appearance of the Parents of human-ents. A new culture will be created as we kind is the desire of history, the desiretranscend races and the world. How are of nations, the desire of ideologies, andwe able to do this? Through what aspect the desire of the providence, the timeof God can we do this? Through God’s of their appearance is an unprecedent-power of life? Through His creative abil- ed and unrepeatable time. It is the pin-ity? Through His wisdom? Through nacle that comes only once in history. IfHis knowledge? No. It is possible only it is narrow, how narrow is it? From thethrough God’s love. (83-177, 1976.2.8) viewpoint of the eternal world, a person’s
  • 234. 234 Book 2 • True Parentslifespan is like the time required to take ent from evil parents because they areone breath. I do not know if you are lucky good parents.or blessed, but you have managed to live How should they relate to evil chil-in this era, encounter this one time, and dren? They will have to treat themjoin the Unification Church. How did based on a deeper heart than any par-you come to be here? Countless ances- ents in history have ever had. Eventors of yours devoted their efforts again when they face a child with a miserableand again until they could bring you to fate, instead of stumbling over him theythis place. Myriads of people perished should run to him in tears, beg him andand died when goodness was trampled comfort him to resolve the sorrow ofupon, but the connections between these tens of thousands of ages. They shouldcountless people turned around and cry their hearts out while acknowledg-around and reached heaven, rising like a ing their mutual error in order to avoidhigh mountain where the sun rises. You separation. I am saying people shouldare the ones who have followed the sun- be like this if they are to be true par-light and gathered there. ents. They are different. As parents, this When the conditions for love emerge is how their attitude of heart should human history, it will be for the first What attitude of heart and standard oftime. It will establish the point from behavior should the children have whowhich the value of life can be bestowed. can receive such parents have? TheyThere is no other time when the sover- need to have those. They should be rep-eignty of the nation and world can be resentatives of the children of filial pietyacknowledged to have a higher value. from all nations. Just as each nation’sThis time is the origin of history, the champion runs in a world marathonfocus of hope, the starting point of all event, they should be champions cho-blessings, and the source of eternal life. sen by their tribe. What are they cham-It is that kind of era. The fallen world pions of? They are champions of prac-has been seeking hope for the future; ticing filial piety and loyalty. You shouldthis time establishes the eternal stan- be such a group of champions. In thedard of hope in the future. Because you sense that children should be this waylive in such a time, you should deeply and parents should be that way, the onelearn the heart of this era and thereby known as Rev. Moon in the Unificationsave the world. It is that kind of time. Church has a different root.For this reason, the True Parents, who If you miss this time, you will havecome as the substance of that summit, deep regrets for hundreds of millionshave to live according to the norms of years. Can you buy this opportunitythrough which they can belong to the with money? Can you buy it with knowl-place of True Parents’ heart. I do not edge? Can you match it with somethingthink you understand this. What should you have? You absolutely cannot. Eventhose parents do? They should be differ- if you bear the burden of the world, peo-
  • 235. Chapter 6 • True Parents and Us 235ple, tribe and family who are connect- nation. It is the same in Japan and ined to you all at once, can you inherit Europe. The world has finally enteredthis? Again, no, you cannot. This time the time when people can think of ouris so precious that even if the commu- Blessed Families as lighthouses of hope,nist world and democratic world were saying they are model families amongallowed to perish, this opportunity humankind and the path to preventingwould not be allowed to come to nought. family breakdown and youth promiscu-God would think that even if all human- ity.kind were sacrificed, this opportunity You should know how much bloodshould not be destroyed. This is what we and flesh was cut from me and howshould think. There is no way you can many sorrowful, tearful situations Isay all you want to say and stand in such passed through before this came to be.a focal position. There is no way you can Nobody can separate the blessed cou-say all you want to say and still be a child ples. God wants them. To bring evenof filial piety. There is no way you can say one couple to the Blessing, God used theall you want to say and do all you want efforts of many of their blood relatives toto do and still become a patriot. (51-354, lead them to an encounter with me. This1971.12.5) is not coincidence. It is a historic event. It is an amazing thing that you are alive What is the current situation? You are at the same time as True Parents, thatliving in the same age as True Parents. you are breathing the same air and liv-You only get this chance once in a life- ing together with them in this age ontime. Among the many currents of his- earth. More than this, it is remarkabletory, it is a period that can be compared that you have inherited the foundationwith the tastiest part of a fish. (46-167, of the Blessing. Being a millionaire is1971.8.13) not important. Would the Unification Church as it is today have come into From the viewpoint of God’s will, being if I had been like you? Every-although God wants the most important where I went, I went straight to prison. Ichurch in Korea to pray and make wish- entered prison by the front gate and leftes as God’s representatives, they are now by the back gate. In finding the family Ireduced to kneeling down in the snow can live in, the church I can stay in, andand praying to God with loud wailing the tribe I can stay with, I have now fin-instead of holding worship, so that He ished securing a global foundation. Inwill save their pitiful church or temple. other words, I have finished setting upYou should know that establishing this the external conditions.Unification Church has been a history I have finished creating more thanof sorrows in the providence. But now one hundred chapters of the Professors’nations are welcoming us. In America, World Peace Academy, a forum for glob-we are an issue that concerns the whole al scholars. I have created media orga-
  • 236. 236 Book 2 • True Parentsnizations and a summit council that 3.2. We are a branch engrafted tocan move the world. Furthermore, by True Parentsbringing together the religious world,representing the mind, and the politi- Originally, human beings, as hori-cal world, representing the body, I have zontal parents, were supposed to make acreated the Inter-Religious Federation joyful beginning of love with God as thefor World Peace and the Federation for vertical parent. But Satan invaded thatWorld Peace. I am doing these things all moment. So now it is necessary to take italone because there was no way to pio- back again and reconnect it, so that youneer a path for humankind to survive will become the sons and daughters ofand no way to advance toward a peaceful True Parents. Since you are wild oliveworld without creating my own mind- trees, you need to receive a branch ofbody unity. In other words, I am doing the true olive tree and be engrafted withthis alone even though I face opposition. it. Religions are meant to do the work(211-336, 1991.1.1) of engrafting. This is Christian thought. This is why it is said that the marriageSection 3. True Parents’ Effort feast of the bride and bridegroom mustand Us occur on earth. (58-218, 1972.6.11)3.1. We absolutely need True The hope of humankind is to meetParents True Parents. Meeting True Parents is the fruit of history, the center of this age, The True Parents are needed to estab- and the foundation upon which to beginlish conditions of indemnity. We are to the future. You who are engrafted toinherit their foundation based on the them are becoming branches. Until now,standard of having become one in love. all the hopes of the historical ages have(137-116, 1985.12.24) focused on the future, but a connection with True Parents during one’s lifetime America is like my enemy, but while comes only once in eternity. It is a pre-I was in prison I established six organi- cious chance that comes only once. Yourzations to save America, beginning with ancestors could not have it, nor will yourthe Washington Times newspaper. A descendants. (46-167, 1971.8.13)person in the secular world would havesought revenge, but I did not. One must Through the Fall, Satan took away allgive love. We absolutely need True Par- humankind. He carried them all off toents for three reasons – to complete res- hell. From among those who were takentoration through indemnity, to become away God separates people out one byone in true love, and to receive rebirth one. This world used to be a wild olivebased on the change of lineage. (137-113, tree in the satanic world, but God has1985.12.24) turned it into a heavenly olive tree. God
  • 237. Chapter 6 • True Parents and Us 237made Christianity in the democratic and plant it in the ground, the tree mul-world be a wild olive tree on the heaven- tiplies. The ones who are to accomplishly side, so it could lead the world. When such a mission of the branches are thethe satanic world weakens and the tribal messiahs. As tree branches growChristian cultural realm is established, bigger in all four directions, the centralthe Lord will come at his Second Advent, root grows bigger as well. The centralcut them off all at once, engraft them root grows in proportion to the growthcompletely, make them one, and turn of the branches. As it grows horizontal-them around. Today, the left wing has ly, it also grows vertically. When the rootperished, and the right wing has almost grows long this way by sacrificing thecollapsed. Who brought this about? God horizontal standard, the branches alsoand True Parents did. Families who have go up all the way. When you work hardbecome one with True Parents inherit- for God’s will, things follow along likeed True Parents’ path, so they should be this. At the same time, since the powerstrong and courageous wherever they that has extended horizontally becomesare in the world. Then, just as God and condensed, we can conclude that we canthis universe protect me, it will protect connect to the cosmos through a lifethem, and winning the heart of a nation lived for the sake of others. So if a hus-will be no problem. band and wife live a life of horizontal- If someone asks you where you go ly serving, using the vertical standardto church, proudly tell them that you that has God as its center, the realm ofare a Unification Church member. “We cosmic unity is automatically achieved.belong to True Parents. We are True Par- If they become one this way, they willents’ sons and daughters.” Please do not necessarily rotate. Although they rotate,fight. By fighting you are acknowledg- they do not fall down. They do not falling Satan. So go around proclaiming down because they have the horizontalthese things. Say to them, “We are num- standard. They rotate on the axis. Theyber one Moonies, number one children must rotate.of God!” Then Satan will not be able to Movement occurs when centrifugalaccuse you. Carry such thoughts firmly and centripetal forces become one. Ifwith you. (201-128, 1990.3.27) you reach the state of perfect self-efface- ment, things will automatically rotate. The final destination of God’s will is When you start rotating, the axis goesthe family. Without the family, God has up. When it comes down, an automat-nowhere to settle. Since all families pros- ic reaction occurs. So it moves up andper when they have True Parents as their down, like taking a breath. When a per-center, without families nothing can be son in such a perfected form establish-achieved. Comparing this with a tree, it is es a family in the heavenly world, suchlike the branches spreading out from the a foundation will keep them from fall-trunk as the center. If you cut a branch ing off. They can eternally live together
  • 238. 238 Book 2 • True Parentswith True Parents. Thus, when you cre- it? I did it because I was trying to findate resonance in heart with True Par- love. Normally, you should know thatents, this standard of deep experience in with your current qualifications youlife becomes a foundation for the eter- cannot stand here. Actually, I shouldnal world of heart. Unification Church kick you away at the front door evenmembers live together with True Par- if you came here a hundred or a thou-ents and God. They are born with the sand times! Nevertheless, I came here tolove of True Parents. Since love makes speak to you. I am taking all the toughan eternal connection, the connection persecution upon myself. You are blam-of love cannot be cut. Until the day you ing me for your mistakes. In America,die, you cannot forget about love. Even I have done nothing that caused me towhen parents die, they die with a heart deserve to be cursed or opposed, but Iof love for their sons and daughters. It am still being cursed because of youris the same with the husband and wife. faults. If this happened in ordinary soci-There is no one who forgets about love ety, I would abandon you, but I have notbefore he dies. Love goes beyond death been able to do so. As for the court caseand becomes connected to eternity. This in the United States, I did not have tois why you, a man or woman who have return there. I could have just let it be;received life through love, cannot forget and yet still I came back for your sake.your parents who are the fundamental Without me, how much will you be tornroot of love. If your parents are the root apart? So I am protecting you by beingand you are the trunk, your sons and struck. (116-113, 1981.12.27)daughters are the buds. When they growtogether, they will extend to the realm 3.4. True Parents’ expectations ofof the tribe, people and nation. (218-127, us1991.7.14) In the Unification Church there are3.3. True Parents’ investment for many different kinds of people: Westernour sake people, Eastern people, people of mixed colors and so forth. What did you come Do you think it was easy or difficult together here to do? Why did you come?for True Parents to give birth to the true Even if you meet me, all I can give youchildren? How difficult do you think it is curses. I only have insults to give you,is to recover what has been lost? I have but you still like it and come here. Whybeen pushing forward even when indi- is that? You are gathering here in searchviduals, families and entire tribes, peo- of love. You are coming for true love.ples, nations, the world, heaven and You know the taste. It is like bees; onceearth, and the spirit world were oppos- they taste the nectar in a flower, they willing me. Do you think I did this for com- follow the fragrance of the flowers evenmercial profit? Why do you think I did for hundreds of kilometers without feel-
  • 239. Chapter 6 • True Parents and Us 239ing that the distance is too great. It is not 3.5. The standard we should meeteasy to be True Parents. I would willing-ly hand over the authority of the True True brothers and sisters, true hus-Parents, so if there is some representa- band and wife, and true parents whotive here who wants to take it, please step embody the three subjects principleforward. I never thought about becom- should appear in your family. They areing the True Parent, but as it turned out, that principle’s incarnation. You have toI could not avoid taking responsibility be true brothers and sisters to become afor the Unification Church. And so on true husband or wife, do you not? And athe way, I found myself as the True Par- true husband and wife have to appear inent. order for true parents to appear. When If I had known from the beginning you stand in the position of true parents,that I would be the True Parent, it is rea- you, of course, become a true husbandsonable to say that everyone would have or wife, and, furthermore, true childrenknown it. Rather, I was digging into appear. True children stand in the posi-the fundamental problem of human tion of object partners, becoming onelife without knowing it, and came all with their parents’ consciousness andthe way here as a result. As I was dis- subject philosophy. Through love, theyentangling these complications, the lib- become one. Only love can bring theseeration of True Parents took place and things into harmony. All elements andI came to know that God needs libera- tiny creatures follow the path of love;tion. Since God was liberated through they move towards the cells that canme, He cannot help but absolutely love come into direct contact with the loveme. What have you done after meeting that creates oneness with God – that is,True Parents? I am asking you, what human beings. So love requires sacrifice.have you accomplished? Until now, I You need to invest yourself. Because ofhave gone through the family, tribe, and the tradition of investing all of one’s liferace, organizing individuals, families, and possessions, entities at a lower leveland tribes while being beaten up in the seek to invest their entire selves in ser-devil’s world. Our Blessed Families have vice to those at higher levels. Thus, Dar-organized a tribe. This is global. Now the win’s theory of evolution is not true butsatanic world cannot take them away and the logic of absorption through love cando as it pleases with them. Why? When explain this. When a tiny creature servesthey observe closely, our way of life is by being absorbed as an element used tovery good. Today Eastern and West- create beings of a higher order, how muchern people fight, and even if they do get will their value increase? (204-129, 1990.7.1)together, they divorce after a short time.In contrast, our Blessed Families are liv- What kind of religion will remaining together well after ten years, twenty in the end? It is the religion of the Trueyears, or however long. (211-323, 1991.1.1) Parents. This is why I declared that the
  • 240. 240 Book 2 • True ParentsTrue Parents’ religion must appear. I Parents. You cannot find True Parentshave declared that a religion does not from the position of not having thoughtbecome the religion of the True Parents about it. This is not that kind of matter.just because it has a long history. I have This is a term that has appeared in his-declared that this religion is the servant- tory for the first time. Even a revolutionlevel religion, the religion at the level of does not compare with this fact. This isthe child by a concubine. This was the con- a miraculous and great event, unprec-tent of my official speech. Even though I edented in history. The fact that youdeclare, “You should know that the per- have come to learn the words True Par-son who received the mission of the reli- ents and say the word “true” is possiblegion of the True Parents is Rev. Moon, because they have appeared with thewho is delivering the keynote speech love that surpasses the love of the count-for this conference at this podium,” the less parents who have come and passedworld is quiet. Christians are making a away until now. Theirs is a love that can-big fuss, discussing the rumor that I am not exist more than once. You can saythe returning Lord. Western society has the words True Parents because theyconcluded that if the Lord is coming as a have such a standard. The love relation-human being, there is no one but me. Do ship with them at this time representsyou think so, too? Yet instead you are say- the highest standard. If the love of Goding, “People say Rev. Moon is the return- exists, a person can finally receive God’sing Lord, but he is just like me, speaking love for the first time. This is the place ofKorean and so forth. How does he speak the highest ideal that cannot be imaginedso fast?” are you not? I speak fast because I even by Jesus, who already came and trying to cope with a very busy sched- Until this point was reached, the priceule. I have to speak rapidly to catch things was paid in the course of history. Satan,that are running away. So I studied how knowing that he would be completelyto talk fast. In Japanese and English, too, defeated once True Parents appeared,nobody can match me. Then, is it a good tried to prevent that from occurring andthing that you have met me, or not? Those to prevent that time from coming. Aswho feel it is good that they have met me the false parent, he tried to accomplishmust do well. (214-175, 1991.2.2) this by sacrificing countless people and making them pay a price in blood by anySection 4. Grace and means. Terrible sacrifices were made upSelf-Realization until today. These have been the works of Satan who sacrificed all those believ-4.1. True Parents is a term that has ers who tried to uphold this philoso-appeared for the first time phy and follow this path as individuals, families, ethnic peoples, nations and the For God’s will to be realized, parents world. You should know what a terriblemust come; not fallen parents, but True price in blood was paid by our ancestors
  • 241. Chapter 6 • True Parents and Us 241who were sacrificed, and by our broth- world is converted into a utopian sphere.ers and sisters who sought goodness and Where does true love start? It starts frompursued the way of truth and the path to True Parents. This is the gospel of all gos-the True Parents? (67-225, 1973.6.27) pels. Although there are good words in the world – although husband is a good4.2. The appearance of True Parents word and wife is a good word – there isis the greatest news no news better than that of True Parents. In the fallen world a true husband and If you want to find a utopian world, wife will not appear without True Par-where do you have to go? Without going ents appearing first. (131-187, 1984.5.1)through the realm of original familylove, you have no place else to go. I con- This True Family was found as anected the realm of indirect dominion result of experiencing the deepest sor-and the realm of direct dominion by row of all sorrows, enduring the great-means of God’s and True Parents’ love. est hardship among all hardships, andAccordingly, the way opened to go back paying the highest price in blood of alland forth between the spiritual and such payments throughout the coursephysical worlds over a bridge of love. of history. To resolve historical sorrow,As our Principle explains, the realms of such miserable indemnity conditionsdirect dominion and indirect dominion had to be made in history. The priceare distinct realms, as God originally paid through people’s deaths through-created them. Then how can we make out the course of history is redeemedthem one? This is possible only through when the True Family is found. Accord-true love. The only time they become ingly, the True Family’s appearance onone is when human beings, Adam and earth is a cause for unparalleled joy andEve – reach maturity. At that time, true value. For such a true family to comehorizontal love automatically appears. about, there have to be True Parents. AtWhen they embrace each other at that the same time as True Parents, a truepoint, saying, “Oh, you are my part- husband and wife must emerge. Becom-ner,” true love appears at the center of ing a true couple, they must give birththat couple. When positively charged to true children. These True Parentslove appears in perfection, negatively should have no condition permittingcharged love is bound to appear imme- Satan to accuse.diately. When positively charged love A true husband and wife should notcomes down to negatively charged love fall into the condition of providing a basisand they engage, they determine the for Satan’s accusation, and then groan instandard of true love. Then it is com- travail. The children in a true family can-plete. When true love appears, every- not be the sons and daughters of a truething follows automatically. Only true family if they leave behind some condi-love works for everything. This way, the tion to be accused by the satanic world.
  • 242. 242 Book 2 • True ParentsYou are using the words “True Parents” on behalf of the nation and people, thisand know the title True Parents. Nobody heart will enable the nation and peoplein history has been able to call out or to open the gate of the garden of hap-think about the name True Parents. But piness for the first time. The nation andtoday you are in the glorious position people of hope who can march in andof being able to call their name, know join in the glory of victory will appear.them and attend them. So you are in a Considering all this, you should realizehappier and nobler position than any- on your own, that you who are uphold-one in history. Until now, those seeking ing the flag of True Parents’ heart arethe True Parents have offered much hard the flag bearers who can revive historywork and a tremendous amount of sac- and judge the world of death again. (43-rifice to lay the foundation for their vic- 142, 1971.4.29)tory. Considering this, you should knowthat the words True Parents portend the 4.3. The future secured throughgreatest blessing for humankind today. True ParentsHistory is being brought under controlthrough the True Parents. True Parents The title True Parents used in theare the starting point of our advance- Unification Church is a great one. Ofment toward a new world. True Parents course, the content of the Principle isdetermine the internal conditions that very deep. It can ensure one’s confi-can subjugate Satan. In them, the central dence in the future, and give meaningcouple is finally defined who can liberate to it. Also, if there is an original pointGod by conquering Satan, the one who is that can guarantee value on the stageoccupying the external world. of real life, it comes from these words. Therefore, you should first be thankful So, what do we have to do? We mustfor this amazing grace by which you can unite. With whom should we becomelive together with True Parents, receiv- one? You should not become one withing and carrying out their instructions. yourself as the center. Nor should youIf there should be a way for you to align try to become one with your family atyourselves with True Parents’ path, even the center by pulling in True the sacrifice of your lives, there should On the contrary, you should be pulledbe nothing that makes you happier. If a by True Parents. In being pulled, yousoldier marches toward the enemy camp should not be pulled just by yourself,in accordance with True Parents’ com- but take your parents and husband ormand, he will be a holy soldier standing wife together with you. Moreover, youon the highest summit of hope desired should take your children with you andby humankind, in full view of heaven even your material possessions. Youand earth and drawing the attention should become one in this way. (35-274,of history. If you are in the position to 1970.10.25)fight on behalf of True Parents’ heart or
  • 243. Chapter 6 • True Parents and Us 2434.4. The value of True Parents participate in this will be the first win- ners on earth. From this, we can start There is one focal point to the pur- forming a family centering on God’spose of God’s providence. It is precisely love. We can defeat the sovereignty ofthe point where God’s ideal is realized, Satan and build a new, heavenly king-where we can meet the lost parents, the dom on earth. Moreover, the fruits oflost True Parents. This foundation is thus history will emerge from this point. Itthe center of everything. That position is will be the center point of the entireknown as the True Parents. There have world, the starting point of the future.been many positions in history, but this The culmination of all past history willis the most valuable one. Think about occur, the fulfillment of present historyhow important it is. All the saints have will be preserved, and the completion offought for this foundation. God consid- the future world will begin. If you takeers it important, as do all the spirits in hold of this point, this place, you, as athe spirit world. So all the people on this human being, can be the conqueror ofearth should also understand its impor- everything. Then, how great the valuetance. You have not understood its true of this place must be! How splendid itvalue. It cannot be exchanged even for will be, how much you will love it, andthousands of pieces of land. It cannot be how much you will praise it, respect it,exchanged for a diamond as wide as a and come to like it! This place has to bestretch of land. You would not be able to the highest place. It is unacceptable if itattain it even if you offered the United is not placed in the highest position inStates to God as a sacrificial offering. history. All those great people, however How happy would you be if you can great they were, cannot compare withsee this place directly with your own this. When you see it, you will surely beeyes! How miserable you will be if you deeply moved by joy.cannot see it! You should think deep- Have you ever danced in a dreamly about this again. God’s eyes and the while you are asleep? Every time youeyes of all spirits and all people must come to think of this place, this posi-be focused on this. To look at history tion, you will have that kind of feelingfrom this point of view, there has been and be able to dance even during yourno history. There is nothing in history sleep. Your heart should be drawn to thisthat connects with this. Since this place place more than to any other places, youris the place of the first human ancestors life, or anything else. You should wantbefore the Fall, there can be no fallen to see it again, want to live with it, andhistory after it. A new beginning starts feel that you cannot live without it. (52-from this point. In other words, the 94, 1971.12.23)center of everything, the substance ofeverything, and the result of everything If you want to become the parent,will begin from here. Those who can heaven and earth must respond in har-
  • 244. 244 Book 2 • True Parentsmony. You must go to the heavenly world verdict of victory and appeared on theand win over God. Adam turned reali- earth. (215-86, 1991.2.6)ty into a non-reality by saying “Yes” tosomething that God said “No” to. For this 4.5. We should be gratefulreason, without acknowledging a non-reality as a reality, regaining the origi- How can we offer gratitude to God?nal standard will not be possible. Who- How can we offer gratitude to our Trueever can physically resolve all problems Parents? How can we offer gratitude toin the process to become True Parents our church? How can you show grati-in both heaven and on earth brightens tude for being re-created? After the pro-heaven and earth, resolves all the com- cess I have been through, a true fami-plex issues of history, and removes the ly will appear. At the next stage, a truenail embedded in God’s heart. The lib- tribe will appear, and at the next stage,eration of love desired by God results in a true nation, then a true world, a truerejoicing, dancing, and laughing while universe, and a true cosmos; at the nextembracing and loving these sons and stage up, God appears. This is our finaldaughters. Great shouts of victory, will goal. After the Fall, human beings inher-rise up from every being filled with tre- ited Satan’s lineage. This is the prob-mendous joy, to resound throughout all lem. For countless generations, insteadof creation and all of heaven and earth. of receiving God’s lineage, humankind Without suggesting something affir- received Satan’s lineage. So how can wemative in the face of denial, the parent eliminate this satanic lineage? I am ask-cannot come to the earth. How serious ing you how can we eliminate the dirtythis is! In the heavenly world, Confu- lineage Adam and Eve inherited fromcius, Buddha and Jesus get together to the Fall? True Parents are the ones whoperform this kind of test. God pushes have come with true love, true life andthis aside and negotiates this Himself. true lineage in order to eliminate it. TheyIn God’s ideal of creation, there is a have been raising up lives using Satan’sheart that cannot be expressed in words. lineage as fertilizer.Adam should realize this by himself in But in the new age of resurrection,the period of perfection and bring the the body grows based on God’s love, life,devil to surrender. He should be the sov- and lineage and uses true love as fertil-ereign of liberation. Adam is the ruler of izer. One side disappears and the otherall nations, the master of salvation, and prospers. From that point, God is pres-the one who can be the first son among ent with you and Satan is separated awayall brothers and sisters. The opposition forever. No one knows the pain that is inof the satanic world put the spirit world God’s heart. We know this only becauseinto chaos for forty days. Since God is God appeared in history, and throughthe judge, he must receive fair judgement me here, revealed this profound mis-from God. It was here that I received the sion; otherwise, we would not know it.
  • 245. Chapter 6 • True Parents and Us 245It is truly amazing. Even Jesus did not was a zero point. Today, we are turningknow it; or even if he did know it, he around 180 degrees from Satan’s tradi-could not say what was in his heart. Also, tion. We are turning 180 degrees andno religious leaders have been aware of becoming reborn. To be reborn is to bethis hidden secret of the universe. I have born again. The first to accomplish thiscome here before the world to reveal the rebirth is not the nation, but the parents.secrets of the universe for the first time Brothers and sisters are next. Husbandin history. From now on, we should turn and wife are third and the children areour direction from the individual foun- fourth. God wants three generations butdation to the national foundation. If the has not had them. The first generation isleader of a nation repents of his past and God, the second generation is Adam andturns around, God forgives him. This is Eve, and yet God has not had the thirdpart of God’s new tradition and signals a generation until now. Humankind hasnew lineage. Otherwise, we cannot sep- not been multiplying under God, butarate from Satan. This also signifies the has belonged only to Satan. Satan is anceremony of the transfer of lineage that enemy of love. How can this lineage betakes place before the Blessing Ceremo- eliminated? You are not born as a Japa-ny of the Unification Church. nese or as a citizen of any other nation, In the very beginning, because of the but as one of God’s people.Fall, true love, true life and true lineage What should our lives be focusedbecame connected to dirty things in the on? God’s love, God’s life and God’s lin-satanic world… Now we are connected eage – these three roots are the standard.horizontally to God’s true love, true life So, what should you be grateful for? Doand true lineage. This means a conver- not offer thanks for living a comfort-sion of 180 degrees. We cannot put our able life. You must feel grateful for bear-hopes in America or this world, which ing a cross. If the remains of a defeat-are connected to the satanic side. All ed army are bleeding and rotting withthe people of the world have followed a bad smell, who will make the funeralthe most wicked parents on the satan- arrangements? Who will train them andic side since the beginning. But now, turn them into a regular army? Also, iffor the first time, the direction has been there is nothing to eat, what should beturned 180 degrees. This is the starting done? Should they just be killed off?point and the zero point. In this place, No. You thought that by winning every-there is no meaning, no existence, no thing would become nice and smooth,concept, no tradition and no culture. but actually you will have to bear a big-This is re-creation. God first created ger cross. Your time will come after youall things in the natural environment have resolved all that, after you haveand created human beings by combin- rebuilt it. You can live happily only aftering soil, water and air. At that time, you have established a new family, a newhuman beings had no fixed concepts. It nation and a new world.
  • 246. 246 Book 2 • True Parents No matter how difficult it may be, if must go this path for a thousand years,there is a railway to the eternal world, even ten thousand years. There are notthe original hometown, that railway two ways: only one way. There is no oth-and the railway of your life on this earth er method or some secret way. We allmust be the same gauge. It must be the must walk this path. (203-192, 1990.6.24)same as the railway going to the spiritworld. How about you? Do you think the 4.7. We must carry out ourrailway of your current life is the same responsibilitiesas the railway in the spirit world? Canyou run straight to God as you are? True What do we have to do to go throughParents are needed in order to make the